higher Spirit then that which speaketh in the letter of the Law it 's true it s the same infinite Spirit The Lord that speaketh in all Scripture but in the Law he saith nothing but either perfectly doe all or die eternally But in the Law as handed by the Prophets Christ and the Apostles the Lord condemneth and convinceth that we may flee to the suretie of a better Covenant Heb. 7.22 Now in this sense Law and Gospell called the word of God is not a dead letter in it selfe for Psa. 19.7 The Law of the Lord converteth the soule c. Rom. 1.16 The Gospell is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth both to worke faith Rom. 10.17 and to give salvation Rom. 15.4 For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning that we through patience and comforâ— of the Scriptures might have hope this must be the written scriptures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 1.21 For after in the wisedome of God the world by wisdome naturall knew not God It pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save them that beleeve then is the word preached a mean to save the beleevers Act. 13.26 To you is this word of salvation sent Yet the Jews to whom it was sent Blasphemed and judged themselves unworthy of eternall life ver 46 Act. 20.32 I commend you to the word of his grace which is able to build you up 2 Cor. 10.4 For the weapons of our warefare are not carnall but mighty through God to the pulling downe of strong holds casting downe imaginations and every bâ—ight that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God That which is the strong weapons by which men fight word and discipline and is mighty through God is not a dead letter though these weapons be mighty through God so is the word a hammer and a sire and the people wood and the sword of the Spirit and sharper then a two edged sword to discerne the thoughts and intentions of the heart Ier. 5.14 Eph. 6.17 Heb. 4.12 Re. 1.16 Ps 45.3 The Rod of Christs lips by which he smites the earth Esa. 11.4 The Sceptor of his Kingdome all which evince that the word externally preached hath power in it selfe to destroy and being accompanied by the Spirit hath power to coÌ„vert and so is an instrument of the Spirit both wayes 3 Conclusion The Lord hath made and sanctified a ministery and ministers to be fathers of the second birth and instruments to save themselves and others 1 Cor. 4.17 1 Tim. 4.16 2 Cor. 3.2 Yee are our Epistle written in our hearts read of all men 4 Forasmuch as yee are manifestly declared to be the Epistle of Christ ministered by us written not with inke but with the Spirit of the living God not in tables of stone but in the fleshy tables of the heart 1 Thes. 2.19 For what is our hope or ioy or crowne of rejoycing are not even yee in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming 20. For yee are our glory and crowne Swenckfield denyeth that he destroyeth Scripture or the ministery or preaching but saith he Epist. An. 1529 In a Christian there be two things 1 The new and internall man 2 The old or externall man called the flesh God dealeth with the Christian man internally by the word of Spirit and life he meaneth the substantiall word in whcih he reveales himselfe through Christ by the various riches of heavenly blessings but externally he dealeth with the flesh of man by the word of the letter and by preaching and by signes and seales So Saltm as if brought up at his feet saith free grace pag. 150. And this Gospell fits man who is made up both of flesh and Spirit and so hath need of a law without and in the letter aswell as in the heart and Spirit The law is spirituall but we are carnall Rom. 7 nor can such a state of flesh and Spirit be ordered by a law onely without for the word of the law and Spirit meerely is for a spirituall condition or state of glorie as Angels who onely liue by a law spirituall and word of revelation then both agree in this that the law is given to the outward man the flesh the body and the law of the Spirit of life to the inner man the soule and Spirit hence these foule consequences 1 The law belongs not to a beleever but to civill courts as Islâ—bius said 2 The word of God can lay no tye no band on the inner man to know God beleeve in Christ love God intend his glory long for heaven and Christs second appearance for the law is given to the flesh and the outward man nor can the letter of the Gospell bind him to any Gospell or heart obedience absurd 3 There can be no sinnes in spirit or soule or inner man because no law and so no obedience most absurd 4. All Ministry scripture is not to rayse an inward spirituall conformity between the Soule and the Gospel nor to make us lowly and meek in spirit as Christ is but to put on us an outside of externall conformitie between the flesh or outward man and the law how then is the law spirituall I should rather think that the spirituall law and commandements of the Gospel were given first and principally and most kindly to our spirits and thoughts and intentions and rather secondarily to the body and outward man so farre as the acts of the outward man fall under the dominion and command of the will and faculties of the inwardman 5. The spirit without the word is the law and only rule that regulateth man in all his inward and most spirituall actions and not the scripture and so the more spirituall the more lawlesse loose and carnall And Mr. Del goeth farther on with Swenckfeld for he will have the accomplishing of Gospel reformation that is the justification of a sinner and his conversion to Christ to be done by the spirit only without all power of man and so it is not visible nor ecclesiastick ser. pag. 4. It stands not in making lawes to consciences add Mr. Del contrary to the word of God act 15.22 23 28 c. by the sacred power or clergie by the messengers of Christ and of the Churches for externall conformity only and meerly externall its false wee aime at more in outward dueties worship and government and to have these confirmed by civill sanction To have Artaxerxes and Kings to ratifie and command under penalties the building of the house of God and to have Kings and Queenes nursefathers and mothers to the Church is lawfull and should be our aime and prayer to God 1 Tim. 2.1.2 3. and that the Kings of the earth bring their glory and honour to the New Jerusalem Revel 21.24 wee heartily desire though the Lord can build Jerusalem without the sword of sectaries and the arme of the Magistrate And Del sayth this Gospel reformation
justitiae salutis Res mira mundo inaudita Docere Christianos ut discant ignorare legem utque sic vivant coram Deo quasi penitus nulla lex sit nisi enim ignoraveris legem in corde tuo statueris nullam esse legem iram Dei tantum graciam misericordiam propter Christum non potes salvus fieri E contra in mundo sic urgeri lex opera debent quasi prorsus nulla sit promissio gratia Evangelium est predicatio De Christo quòd remittat peccatum donet gratiam justificet salvet peccatores Quod autem praecepta in Evangelio reperiuntur ista non sunt Evangelium sed expositiones apendices Evangelii Luther meaneth that as the Gospel is distinguished from the Law and containeth the Doctrine of justification by free grace without works so the precepts of good works are not Gospel-precepts but otherwise taking the Gospel in its latitude it confirmeth and establisheth the law and commandeth the same works of sanctification which the Law commandeth 7. Conclusion And whereas Luther calleth the Law a dead letter as the Gospel is a saving word he hath not the same meaning with Antinomians to exclude all outward commands to cry downe the Scriptures and the written Law and Gospel and turne the Gospel in the Spirit and to remove all outward ordinances word Sacraments praying and make faith all our worke and the Spirit of life that is in Christ all our Law as Del and Saltmarsh and other Antinomians doe and as Theologia Germanica doth and other Familists teach for Luther aimeth highly to extoll Scripture as you may read in Luther tom 1.166 to 1.252.531 to 2.22.237.310 to 2. in Genes c. 17. fol. 85. and to 2. in Gen. c. 19.143 I hate my own bookes often I wish they may perish for feare they take the readers and draw them from reading of the Scripture to 3. in Genes f. 45. c. 24. It s a common proverbe Princes letters should be thrice read so farre more Gods letters Vel millies legendae should be a thousand times read and whereas Antinomians and Familists are all for allegories Luther is not so The literall sense of the Scriptures is the whole substance of Christian faith and divinity which only carrieth a man out in tentation Allegories are empty speculations and the froath of Scripture An allegory is a faire whore that cannot but be loved for the present by idle men that are not tempted Only the historicall sense doth rightly and solidly instruct fight defend conquer edifie Luther Literalis sensus scripturae sâ—lus tota est fidei Theologiae Christianae substantia qui in tentatione solus subsistit Luther Allegoriae sunt inanes speculationes tanquam spuma sacrae Scripturae Est allegoria tanquam formosa meritrix quae ita blanditur hominibus ut non possit non amari praesertim ab hominibus otiosis qui sunt sine tentatione Luther Historicus sensus rectè solidè erudit pugnat defendit vincit aedificat And Luther acknowledgeth a literall sense of the Law Luther Spiritualis intelligentia legis est ea quâ scitur lex requirere Spiritum nos carnales convincere literalis ea quâ putatur imò erratur legem posse impleri operibus viribus nostris citra Spiritum gratiae The Spirituall understanding of the Law is that by which the law is known to require the Spirit and to convince us that are carnall and that is the literall meaning of the Law by which men think yea erroneously imagine the law may be fulfilled by works our strength without the Spirit of grace Then to Luther the literall knowledge of the Law or the old letter of the Law is the false sense of the Law that we can be justified by works and Luther never condemneth Law or Gospel because written and in outward commandements as Antinomians doe And againe the law without the Spirit as also the Gospel is literall and legall to Luther Lex litera est sive scribatur sive dicatur sive intelligatur donec ametur The law is a letter either writen spoken or understood till it be loved this is not a work of the teaching Law but of justifying faith converting soules It is true Luther holdeth that all commandements of law and Gospel are then sweet and Christs yoke easie when the Spirit concurreth to make them sweet but neither doth this cry down the Scriptures nor make the Spirit the only obleiging rule as Del Town Saltmarsh Crisp doe Luther Ita dulcescunt praecepta Dei quando non in libris tantum sed in vulneribus dulcissimi salvatoris legenda intelligimus Luther Duplex est lex una Spiritus fidei quâ vivitur Deo victis peccatis impletâque lege altera lex literae operum quâ vivitur peccato nunquam impletâ lege per legem enim suscitatur odium legis sed per fideÌ„ infunditur dilectio legis Luth. tom 4.88 Tu urges servum hoc est scripturam eam non totam sed locos de operibus Ego urgeo dominum Christum qui est Rex Scripturae qui est factus mihi meritum pretium justitiae salutis Then the law without Christ is the letter of bondage and fear Lex literae lex spiritus differunt sicut signum signatum sicut verbum res Ideo obtentâ re jam signo non est opus Itaque neque justo lex est posita habito enim solo signo docemur rem ipsam quaerere Luther So the Commandements of God become sweet when we understand them to be read not onely in books then as written they are sweet but also in the wounds of the most sweet Saviour Luther There is a twofold law one of the Spirit and faith by which we live well to God sin being subdued and the law fulfilled The other the law of the Letter and of works by which we live to sin the law never being fulfilled but with a fained fulfilling For by the law the meere letter of the law without faith or grace is stirred up a hatred of the Law but by faith is infused a love of the law The Law of the letter and the law of the Spirit differ as the signe and the thing signified as the word and the thing the when the thing is obtained there is no need of the signe So there is no law to the just man but having only the signe we are taught to seek the thing it self This expression of Luther with another in the same Tome to wit The justified man ought nâ—t to live holily but hee doth live holily gave occasion to Antinomians to dream but it s but a dream that Luther is theirs as if Luther had been of their minde that the justified is under no commanding power of the law and
without any foregoing teaching under paine of corporall punishments to the Jewes as he and his saith Presbyterians doe now urge consciences how shall Del prove that 2. Hee must say that outward and meerely litterall observing of Lawes and Synodicall Decrees according to the Word of God for any others beside or against the Word the Presbyterians know none without Faith in Christ doe make men perfect as pertaining to conscience which is Dels dreame not our doctrine 3. Hee and his condemne all Lawes of the Civill Magistrate yea all the written Scripture Law and Gospel and say an Arbitrary and Enthysiasticall Spirit in the Christian Magistrate without all Civill Lawes inacted or written should conclude of the heads and lives of Christians without the Law Morall or Gospel and so condemnes all Acts of Parliaments Answ. 2. You could not have heard more if Henry Nicholas or Anton. Pocquius or David Georgius had beene preaching to the Honourable House for Del followâ—s them at the heeles For Henry Nicholas if you but change Dels word of Reformation into the word regeneration or begetting in the same Spirit debaseth Christ in the Scriptures and all outward worship as if there were one Christ in the Scripture and another contrary Christ in the Spirit and inward working for sure hypocriticall and meere externall reformation and the inward reformation are by Protestants made two contrary reformations the one from God the other not from flesh and blood onely but from the Devill So Henry Nicholas If I could give all my goods to the poore c. If I had not love it were not any thing to me that is whosoever hath not Christ he is without God and without righteousnesse in this world I meane the being like Christ which is received through the power of the Holy Ghost and not any Ceremoniall Christ which one man speaketh to another or promiseth to another through the Ceremoniall service Dels Grammar is Pag. 6. through the word of the letter in their bookes in outward formes outward worship outward confession which he out of his prudencie according to his fleshly minde hath set up ô no the worke or begetting or procreating of the children of God commeth not so slenderly to passe as men now at this time teach each other out of their unregenerate Spirit Del out of a Spirit not inwardly reformed the bodie of sinne not being destroyed no reformation can come Henry Nicholas condemning all Scripture as a Literall and carnall thing and an Elementish Ceremoniall and fleshly service yea and confession with the mouth as carnall outward hypocriticall and Pharisaicall and doth expressely reject all the teaching of men or by the ministery of men which the Apostle asserteth Ephes. 4.11 1 Cor. 4.2 2 Cor. 4.7 And the Lord Jesus the great Apostle of our profession Math. 28.19 20. Act. 1.6 8. and pronounceth the Ministery of one man teaching another to be fleshly prudence and not such a way by which the begetting or procreating of the children of God commeth to passe Now that Monster of men knew Protestants whom hee refuteth in this taught against Pelagians and the Pope whom he denieth to be the Antichrist and Papists that we utterly deny that the Scriptures of themselves yea that the Man Christs teaching in the flesh or Paul or the Apostles Preaching or any mans externall instructing of another man most soundly according to the Scriptures can without the hearing and learning of the Father Joh. 6.45 and his omnipotent drawing of men to the Sonne Joh. 6.44 and the inward teaching of the Spirit inwardly reforme or beget men over againe to God So his condemning of one mans teaching of another as Fleshly Ceremoniall Elementish is a simple rejecting of the Scriptures and all outward and externall worship And just as David Georgius rejected the Literall Christ and asserted himselfe to bee the Spirituall Christ and true David In the same manner M. Del speaking of inward Reformation that is conversion of a sinner to God that onely being his Gospel-reformation hee knoweth well Presbyterians and the Assâ—mbly of Divines who are if they shall condemne his Gospel for the substance of it the enemies of the truth of Christ and the last prop of Antichrist in the Kingdome doe teach that inward reformation or destroying of the body of sinne is not wrought by the onely Letter of the Word and the teaching of men or Lawes or Constitutions of Synods but that wee conjoine with all outward meanes the inward and omnipotent power of the Holy Ghost without whose grace all other meanes are nothing yea Pauls planting and Apollo his watering are nothing effectuall to an inward reformation M. Del argueth against the Holy Ghost and Paul who Preached the Gospel to the blaspeming Jewes and scoffing Athenians Act. 13 Act. 17. for all he could say to them was but outward and litterall preaching the Apostles were but men and not Lords of the heart and therefore could but worke outward conformity to outward duties when the heart remained corrupt Nor is it much that Dell saith there is neede of an outward change in the Gospel which indeed is a belying of himselfe for an outward change is an outward reformation and hee saith Pag. 4.5 Gospel-reformation is a destroying of the body of sinne in the faithfull and elect by the presence and operation of the righteousnesse of God dwelling in their heart by Faith besides this I know no other An outward change is an outward reformation besides this But this is nothing Del acknowledgeth neither Ministery outward worship or outward ordinances as Familists did before him For the Author of that blasphemous Peece called Theologia Germanica saith Just men have neede of no law are led by the Spirit and are not to bee taught by any Law what they should doe or leave undone seeing the Spirit of God which is their instructer will teach them sufficiently neither is any thing to be commanded or injoyned them as to doe good to shunne evill or the like but Pag. 72. Yet hee saith more then Del doth to wit That both the life of Christ as also all Commandements Lawes Ordinances and the like ought not to be laid aside and cast off and to be neglected contemned and derided And Henry Nicholas saith The Lord speaketh in the Scripture but he saith withall that the Spirit is the Word not the Letter So Del maketh an opposition betweene the Letter in the bookes and the living Word of God in the heart 3. Del speaketh exclusively Other reformation beside this of the heart saith he I know none 2. Gospel-reformation saith hee onely mindes the reformation of the heart If only then it minds not externall reformation 3. Christ speaking touching the worship of the New Testament saith saith he Not one word of any outward forme So that God in his Gospel-reformation aymes at nothing but the heart Then hee aymes at no outward change nor any externall worship
except the Spirit quicken it in the soules of the hearers as well as the Law otherwise the very Law in the Letter and as written by Moses was a part of Scripture and given by Divine inspiration as well as the Gospel and the Tenne Commandements as given on Mount Sinai were the formall Word of God and Scripture given by Divine inspiration except Antinomians Familists and Del make the Law and Old Testament to bee expunged out of the Canon of Scripture as Anabaptists did or to come from an evill Spirit as Manicheans said for David Georgius said The Word of God was preached but litterally by Christ and the Apostles and not in the Spirit and that he himselfe was the true David and the true Messiah nor borne of the flesh but of the Spirit Now its sure Christ and the Apostles taught the Gospel But because they taught as it is written in the Prophets and in the Scriptures and taught not the Dictates of an Enthysiasticall spirit David Georgius said they are Legall and Literall Preachers and Christ but the Literall Messiah and he the true spirituall Sonne of David borne of the spirit not of the flesh So doth Del meane by the Word of God or the Gospel the Spirit of God excluding the Letter of the Scripture yea even of the Gospel as hee excludeth the condemning Law because it was but a written Letter Now sure the written yea or Preached Gospel without the Spirit is no lesse a dead Ordinance in the New Testament then in the Old 1. He proveth by the onely Word of God Christ reformeth inwardly and doth all in his Kingdome He saith All the powers in the world cannot reforme the Church as the Word of God can doe for it is quick and powerfull and sharper then a two edged sword Now remember he speaketh of inward reformation 2. Of the word of the Gospel excluding the Law his reason is Pag. 17. The Law maketh nothing perfect Now that by the Word he meaneth not the Scripture or the Letter of the Word even of the Gospel 1. I prove the Word that inwardly reformes excludeth all meanes but the Word Christ saith he doth all in his Kingdome by his Word onely that is as hee must bee expounded by his Spirit onely for the Word cannot be the Letter of the written Gospel For its false that Christ doth all in his Kingdome and reformeth inwardly by the Letter of the Gospel onely for that may be Preached to Judas and by Judas to multitudes hardened but never converted Math. 13.14 15. Joh. 9.39 Joh. 12.35 36 37 38 39 40. Nor can he meane the Word in its Letter but accompanyed by the Spirit for the Word that Del speaketh of Pag. 17. clearely excludeth the Law but the Word in his Letter accompanied by the Spirit doth not exclude the Law for the Law quickned by the Spirit with the Gospel is a meanes of inward reformation and so cannot be excluded 2. This Word excludes all the powers of the world for he saith All the powers of the world cannot reforme the Church inwardly as the Word of God can doe But the Letter of the Word or Gospel doth reforme onely outwardly not inwardly 3. This word that onely reformes inwardly excludeth the powers of the world and all that man can doe Now man can onely outwardly reforme by the Letter of the Word Hence Henry Nicholas said the two daughters of Warwicke and the godly in England regenerated were but Antichrists because they were regenerated onely by the Ceremoniall Elementish Fleshly Literall Word he meaneth the Scriptures that are not Preached by their Enthysiasticall Spirit of Familisticall love that acts without beside and contrary to the Scripture Paul and Apollos when they water and plant doe preach the Word but this reformeth not inwardly nor is it mighty in operation and sharper then a two edged Sword without the Spirit so that this is the very Spirit who onely as the efficient and Author of inward Reformation not as the meanes or the onely meanes as Del saith doth comfort and convert effectually the soule 4. Del citeth Esai 61.1 to prove that the Word is the onely meanes of conversion The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me he hath annointed me to Preach good tydings to the poore If Del meane that this Spirit and anointing on Christ is the Word of God Christ should say The Scripture of God is upon me and he hath anointed mee to Preach c. that is God hath Scriptured me and gifted me with the knowledge of the written Gospel excluding all Law or dueties to preach the Gospel to the poore Now Del cannot for shame give us so Literall a Christ. For sure this Spirit whereby Christ was anointed was the Holy Ghost in gifts and fulnesse of grace given to him above his fellowes And beyond all Controversie if Christ saith truely citing that Text Esai 61.1 This day Luk. 4.21 is this Scripture fulfilled in your eares Then Christ Preached in a pure Gospel-way and not as a Legall Preacher as Saltmarsh saith he was to some even to these that were filled with wrath and persecuted him vers 28.29 30. and so were under the Law if then Legall Preaching bee to Preach deadly the naked Letter of the Gospel without any spirit or life in the Preacher then Christ did not speake from the Spirit of God when hee said The Spirit of the Lord is upon me he hath sent me to Preach and this day is this Scripture fulfilled in your eares which should bee against the Text and a horrible blasphemy to wit that Christ should be a Literall Preacher as David Georgius said and so a Legall Presbyterian as Familists and Antinomians say But if Familists and Del mean that the Spirit went not along with the pure Gospel-preaching of Christ as is clear from Esai 61.1 and Luk. 4.21 Then its false that Del saith That the Gospel hath the Spirit alwaies joyned with it Pag. 18. Ser. 2. The pure Gospel must be preached to such as are under the Law which is absurd 3. Then the Letter of the Gospel comming to the eares of obdured persecuters must be that Spirit of the Lord whereby Christ was anointed for so Del expoundeth it So doth Del cite Psal. 2. I will publish the decree and he expoundeth Esai 59. the Spirit to be the Word which cleareth that he acknowledgeth no word of Scripture for a meanes of inward reformation For hee saith Pag. 18. The Word whereby Christ reformes is not the Word without us as the Word of the Law is but the Word within us as it is written the word is nigh thee even in thy mouth and in thy heart and this is the word of Faith So this is just David Georgius and Henry Nicholas their internall Enthysiasticall word that is the Spirit excluding all Law and Gospel that are but written Inkie and dead Letters of themselves doth all the Scripture is nothing Now the Law or Word written in
the heart spoken of Jer. 31.33 is the very new heart and the Spirit or the heart of flesh Ezech. 36.26 27. the circumcised heart Deut. 30.6 the new creature the Lord Jesus formed in the heart by Faith Gal. 4.19 Ephes. 3.17 it is not any meanes or cause or author of the new heart but it is the new heart it selfe formed by the Holy Ghost as the Author and Father of the second birth by the Word written conveyed by preaching to the soule Now except Del would say Christ onely worketh inward reformation by inward reformation onely for this inward word is inward reformation he cannot make sense of this inward word excluding the Law and outward Word both of Law and Gospel as he doth For nothing can bee more false then that the Word whereby Christ reformes is not the Word without us as the Word of the Law is but the Word within us For I find great ignorance if not worse in Familists and Antinomians in this Saltmarsh saith The Spirit worketh Legally and not freely when men doe things as meerely commanded from the power of an outward Commandement or precept in the Word he meaneth in the written Scripture For saith hee that bringeth forth but a Legall or at best but a mixt obedience and service and a finer hypocrisie and when they doe because of some vow or covenant when they take any outward thing to move them rather then apply Christ for strength life and Spirit For it is the outward Word onely in its kind that is the sole and onely objective cause as wee see colours onely because they are colours and the Light of the day-light-Sun onely because it is light and nothing else can be the object of the sense of seeing but light and colours and we onely heare sounds meerely because they are sounds and smell things odoriferous and smellable because they cast a smell and onely taste meats meerely and formally because they are sweet sowre bitter sharpe or some way good or ill to the taste Now life or the faculty of seeing hearing smelling tasting are in no sort the object of seeing hearing smelling tasting Just so when wee doe meerely for the Word in the Prophets and Psalmes without us and but of conscience and meerely as commanded from the power of an outward Commandement or Precept I adde or a Gospel-promise written in the Word then we obey God in a free filiall Gospel-way out of meere conscience to an outward Command as the onely objective ground warrant and rule of our obedience what ever Papists on the one extremity say for an unwritten Word of God and Enthysiasts on the other hand for a Word within or a Spirit acting and obliging as their onely rule excluding the Law and Gospel because they are Letters and written and Scripture and a Word without as the onely objective ground and warrant of Divine Faith was in the Prophets time Thus saith the Lord. And in Christ and the Apostles time According as it is written in the Prophets in the Scriptures So Christ Luk. 24.26 Ought not Christ to have suffered these things and to enter into his glory Vers. 27. And beginning at Moses and all the Prophets hee expounded unto them all the Scriptures the things concerning himselfe Vers. 45. Then opened he their understanding that they might understand the Scriptures and said unto them thus it is written and thus it behoved Christ to suffer and rise from the dead the third day and remission of sinnes should be preached in his name among the Nations Then Christ would have beleeving and repentance Preached and commanded for no warrant and objective ground but because the Word without the Commandement or Precept in the Word commandeth it and this Satan cannot call finener hypocrisie So Revel 2.11 Hee that hath an eare to heare an inward and renewed a circumcised eare and heart Let him heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches this Spirit speaking to the Churches is not an inward word or a regenerating Spirit in the heart of beleevers in these seven Churches Antinomians pervert the Word of God so But it is the Holy Ghost speaking in the Word without the written preached and externall Epistles that the Spirit sent to these seven Churches and so the onely meane of Abrahams obedience to sacrifice his onely sonne Isaak and the onely warrant for his faith was the Commandement of God and a Word without Goe now take thy sonne thy onely sonne Isaak and offer him to me Many other things naturall reason a seeming contrary word that he should be the sonne of Promise seeme to command the contrary but Abrahams faith appeared in this that he closed his eyes at all Commandements and carnall inhibitions of nature on the contrary and meerely for an externall command of God as the sole and onely objective warrant and formall object of his faith and of his obedience without because God so commanded he obeyed and so are wee to obey and beleeve upon no objective cause warrant or ground but the written or preached Precept or promise of the Gospel or Covenant of grace that is a word without us and the onely meane of faith and inward reformation and this Word is written as the Law is in the Scriptures and layeth an authoritative binding power on our conscience to obey God for his onely Word as the Law doth But it is not the onely Word that is the efficient and effectually working cause of our obedience if the Spirit of grace doe not concurre with both the written and preached Law and written and preached Gospel and covenant of grace wee cannot obey Antinomians make obedience for the outward written command as the onely objective cause and warrant of our faith and obedience through the effectuall working of the Spirit two contrary obediences imagining that the former is Literall Legall and finer hypocrisie and the latter the onely true obedience A grosse mistake 1. Because none can sincerely obey meerly from the power of an outward command or precept in the Word but the man whose eares the Lord circumciseth Deut. 30.6 Revel 2.11 and whose understanding Christ openeth to understand the Word without Luk. 24.45 and therefore the Word without is the onely meanes of inward reformation 2. The Letter of the Covenant of grace holdeth forth the inward grace signified and cannot bee contrary to the inward Word in the heart for the Holy Ghost as the principall efficient causeth us to obey for conscience of the command written and preached in the Gospel which is belâ—eve in the Lord Jesus or the written promise he that beleeveth shall be pardoned and saved And to say they are contrary is as good sense as to say light and colours because they are without us they are therefore contrary to life and the visive faculty of seeing within us or that sounds or sweet smelling flowers without because they are without must be contrary to the naturall faculty and sense of hearing and smelling
in scripture and matters of faith 123 124 Though we be regnerate yet we need scripture-teaching 124 The written scripture not given to the flesh 124 125 Chap LXV The Gospel is a rare Covenant in al things 127 128 Chap. LXVI Antinomians errours touching the Covenant of grace 128 129. In the conditions thereof ibid. The time of it 129 130. And in the parties 130 131 Chap. LXVII Of legall and Gospell-conversion 131 How meere commands worke no change 132 133 Naturall men cannot propose a supernaturall end 134 Obedience at set houres not legall 135 136 Whether Covenants Vowes Promises be legall 136 137. What other things are legall 138 139 Chap. LXIX The dead and bastard faith of Antino 140 141 Faith and nothing commanded but only faith in the Gospell how true 140 141 Of Antinomian faith 143 144 Reason for immediate beleeving without all preparations 143 144 145. Taken off Who immediatly invited 144 145 146 Chap. LXX Faith not the onely worke of the Gospel as Antinomians say 148 149 Doing subordinate to sweet Gospell-attractions 149 The way to heaven not so short as Antinomians dreame 149 150 Chap. LXXI The justified obey not God by necessity of nature as the fire burneth 151 152 Chap. LXXII Glorifying of God in sanctification needfull 153 Of our active and passive glorifying of him 153 154 Chap. LXXIII Sanctification concurres as well as justification to make Saints 155 156 Chap. LXXIV The harmonious compliance of old Libertines Familists and Antinomians 157 158. In seventeene paralels to chap. LXXXVI p. 221 Antinomians with Libertines refute all personall mortification 158 159 Chap. LXXV Libertines Familists and Antinomians free us from all law 161 Chap. LXXVI Libertines and Antinomians deny all scripture 163 164. H. Nicholas maketh two words of God 164 165 Antinomians turne Perfectists with Libertines 166 167 The Fathers of old saved as we 167 Chap. LXXVII Antinomians and Libertines foule opinions touching God and the authour of sin 169 170 171 Chap. LXXVIII Libertines and Antinomians take away all sense or remorse of conscience for sin 172 173 Chap. LXXIX Libertines and Antinomians paralel beleevers with Christ incarnate 173 174 Chap. LXXX To follow sense and naturall inclination as a law is our rule say Libertines and Antinomians 174 175 Antinomians sin according to their owne lying sense and declaratively not truely not really and in the Court of God 175 176 Chap. LXXXI Antinomians plead for liberty to popery and to all Religions 177 178 Chap. LXXXII Libertines and Antinomians doubt of the resurrection and of the life to come 178 179. H. Nicholas and New England Familists teach the same 179 180 181 Chap. LXXXIII Familists Libertines Anabaptists go before Antinomians in denying all externall worship and obedience 181 182 183 Chap. LXXXIV M. Del Saltmarsh and Familists deny all outward Reformation scripture seales and ordinances 187 188 Del denies any worke of the spirit or conversion to God in the Old Testament with Socinians· 188 189. Del a Familist 180 181. Del a Libertine 193 194. He denies all lawes 195. Del a disciple of Muncer an Anabaptist 196 197. How ecclesiasticall reformation is spirituall 198 199 Del a Libertine in removing all the working of second causes 199 200 Dels arguments for onely internall reformation against all the Ministery and Ordinances of the Gospell as Swenckfeldians taught 201 202 Beleevers as spirituall as Angels saith Del What need then of preaching to them 204 205. Outward Reforming no more our duty then to redeeme the World 206 207 Del maketh Gods absolute decrees to destroy all the working of second causes 208 209. Del and Familists deny the scripture and contend for an internall enthysiasticall word 210 211 212 213 The middle way between Papists and Enthysiasts 216 217 218 Chap. LXXXV Libertines and Antinomians come neare to other in making God the author of sin 219 220 Chap. LXXXVI Libertines and Antinomians would have us doe nothing â—ecaâ—se God doth all things 221 Chap LXXXâ—II Antinomians refuted in saying that we make the actings of the Spiâ—it like to the acts of morall Philosophy and the differences between these two 222 223 224 225 Chap. LXXXâ—III That wee are tâ—uly righteous in the sight of God and yet sinners in our seâ—ves proved against Antinomians 225 226 227 228 Chap LXXXIX Antinomians are ignorant of faith to dreame that its faith to beleeve against sense that our sins are no sins 230 231 Chap. XC Antinomians free all converted or non-converted from obligation of obedience 233.234 Chap. XCI How and for whom Christ intercedeth for in heaven 234.235 Chap. XCII Antinomians contend for the faith of assurance and reject the faith of dependence 235 236 Chap. XCIII Antinomians deny the Law to be an instrument at all of our sanctification 236 237 Del with Libertines maketh the word and the Spirit all one 238 239 Errata Pag. 14. line penult for the r. that p. 15. l. 18. d p. 17. l. 5. till he made r. till he be made p. 21. l 17. r. from p. 44. l. ult for 4. r. 5. p. 50. l. 14. for and r. an p. 53. l. 37. for they r. there p 64. l. 3. d. in p. 99. l. 7. r. simply p. 101. l. 33. for none r. now p. 123 l. 4. r. claram p. 135. l. 32. r reatu p. 162. l. 25. a castro p. 194. l. 18. but. r. both p. 223. l. 25. for not be r. not to be p. 235. l. 11 forme to Scriptures and ordinances then r forme to Scriptures and ordinances Then p. 254. l. 5 for is r. as at Troas p. 268. in marg will it r. will have it p. 275. l. 3 r. yeelded 290. in mar r. 1 Cor. p. 307. l. 34. r. contrariety p. 316. l. 33 r. because Errata in the II. Part. Pag. 3. l. 12. who ever will have Christ. r. who ever will have Christ and pay not a penny p. 17. l. 18. r. makes p. 65. for Chap. XLVI r. Chap. XLIX p. 65. l. ult r. calleth p. 72. l. 17. r. giveth p. 83. l. 9. for hath r. have p. 96. l. 5. d. and. p. 159. l. 27. for glorification p. 80. l. 28. d. â—hen r. gloriation p. 199 l. 21. d. is 209. l. ult for them r. him p. 223. l. 15. r. in spicitis 236. l. 16. without was r. was without THE DISCENT OF ANTINOMIANS and FAMILISTS PART I. CHAP. I. The Originall of Antinomians and of other unclean Sects who have taught the same things not unlike to their blasphemies THOUGH out of doubt Antinomians have given signification of the first dawning of that Heresie in Paul the Apostles time Shall wee continue in sin that grace may abound Rom. 6.1 and Is the Law sin God forbid Rom. 7.7 and James his arguing against the dead faith voyd of good works Jam. 2. intimateth they were peeping up in his dayes and John hinteth at some denying signes of Justification Yet their Originall seems to be from the old Katharoi called Puritans who rose
that in the Gospell the word and the Spirit are alwayes joyned and therefore saith Christ the words that I speake are spirit and life that is they come from the spirit and carry spirit with them Then 1 the Gospell pâ—eached externally to Del and to Antinomians is not that word by which Christ converts soules faith is not from outward hearing as an instrument of our conversion the contrary of which we have proved It s from the inward word in the heart now the word in the heart is very faith it selfe the argument of both Swenckefel and Del is nothing for it is this the word outwardly preached except it come to the heart can never convert the soule because it is but a meere sound saith Swenckefeld it s but a very letter say Antinomians therefore the externall word is no instrument of our conversion but onely the internall word I utterly deny the consequence lay a pen well inked to paper a thousand times it shall never write except the hand of the writer draw the characters ergo the pen is no instrument of writing it followes not So bread except by the blessing of God it be turned into blood and flesh can never nourish ergo the bread that the Baker bakes is no instrument by which we are nourished It s an unjust consequence and distroyes all ordinances naturall and Spirituall It onely followes ergo the word without us is no efficacious cause of conversion and no principall cause and can do nothing except the Spirit inact and animate and concurre with the word which we with both hands yeeld and beleeve as a Gospel-truth The word is but a sound a letter I answer it is not a common sound such as the odes of Horatiâ—s and Epistles of Seneca render but it is in it selfe a sound filled with Majesty power heaven so as every word seemes to be with-child of grace and life yea and separate the word from the Spirit and in the stile conveyance method there is so much divinity majesty holinesse life gravity as the child bewrayes heaven in its forehead and lookes like the Father and Author God and therefore it s more then a sound to a deafe soule actu secundo it hath but a sound and whereas Antinomians say it s but a dead letter they speake of the paper inke and printed characters of the word but vvee take it not so but as the vvords do connotate and involve the things signified the precious promises and as the Lord saith Hose 8. The great things of my law and so they are not dead letters but the instrument chariot meanes of conveyance of Christ and the Spirit to the heart and though vvithout the Spirit the vvord vvorkes not as no instrument no toole nor hammer no axe can build a house except the Mason and Carpenter act and move them shall it follow they are not for that instruments at all 2 Del and Antinomians with Swenckefeld will have the Gospel preached to none but to those that have the internall word and Spirit in their hearts then when Christ and the Apostles Mat. 13. Act. 28. Act. 13. preach Christ and the Gospel in the letter as some other thing then the Law it is not the word of God nor the Gospell why it wants the Spirit to goe along with it and can never change nor reforme saith Del pag. 18. and begetteth but a literall and feighned faith saith Swenckefeld and the word and the Spirit are alwayes joyned saith Del pag. 19. now this is not the written read nor externally preached Gospel nor the Scripture so they must but coâ—sen us for they meane the internall word not verbum vocale And the preaching of faith that Saltmarsh speaketh of free grace pag. 146 is not the Scripture nor preached word which I demonstrate Del speaketh of such a word as hath the Spirit alwayes ioyned with it pag. 19. But the scripture and the externall vocall word hath not alwayes the Spirit joyned with it for when it is preached to Reprobates and to malicious obdured soules that stumble at Christ and the word being thereunto appointed 1 Pet. 2.7 Mat. 13 14 15. Ioh. 12.37 38 39. Ioh. 9.39 It hath not the Spirit joyned with it 2 They speake of such a word as hath the Spirit actually converting and which is therein differenced from the Law that is but a dead letter and cannot minister the Spirit so Del ser. pag. 18 19. So Saltmarsh free grace pag. 146 147 so Swenckfeld ibid. therefore all that Antinomians and Swenckfeldians say that they take not away Word ministery ordinances preaching are meere delusions for by the word of God that begets faith they meane the internall word not scripture nor the written and preached word and so they say nothing to take off this error justly layd upon them to wit that under the Gospell there is no need of Scripture Preaching Sacraments hearing nor doing of any duties to men nor abstinence from murthering killing whoring stealing c. all exterâ—alls are indifferent 3 You see how false it is that the Gospell is not to be preached to any but to those that are converted because it cannot be received by faith by any but by such contrary to Christs expresse commands to his Apostles Mat. 28.19 20. Goe teach all nations so Paul preached to the obstinate Jewes Act. 13 to the scoffing Athenians Act. 17. Is it not therefore the Gospel that they preachâ— 4 It is an undue arguing of Swenckefeldians and Antinomians The word is a literall carnall sensible thing ergo God workes not faith which is a spirituall grace thereby for it followes onely God workes not faith by the vocall word alone except he put to the pul of omnipotency of grace 2 The assumption is false the preached word though in its sound it be carnall literall bodily yet in its power Majesty and the thing signified which is the birth in the wombe of the word it is spirituall lively heavenly 5 Nor doth it follow that Iustification begins at man if the vocall word be the instrument thereof except they say that hearing and preaching did necessarily and effectually produce justification and conversion they are no parts no members no efficacious causes of conversion or Iustification 6 Iustifying faith and salvation both are in their nature things spirituall and yet have their originall from the word preached as an instrument yea from the foolishnesse of preaching 1 Cor. 1.21 Nor is the word altogether bodily because it incurres in the sense of hearing but taking the word preached as it includes the great things of God not as it is letters and sounds it is not carnall but spirituall 2 Cor. 10.5 Sharper then a two edged sword to save or kill on either edges Heb. 4.12 yea even when it is rejected the savour of death unto death 2 Cor. 2.16 17. And the Everlasting Gospell Rev. 14.6 7 Nor can it follow that justifying faith is a work of man
Solomons song were but one particular beleever which is a demonstration that the particular actings of the spirit of grace cannot be written in the scriptures yet are they not to be thought unlawfull revelations and destitute of the word no more then we can say all the particular actings of Devills of all wicked men since the creation of whoring swearing Idol-worship lying stealing oppressing mis-beleeving c are not contrary to the expresse law of the Holy Ghost speaking in the word because these sinnefull actes are not particularly all specified and written in scripture with the names of the actors There is a 3 revelation of some particular men who have forefold things to come even since the ceasing of the Canon of the word as Iohn Husse Wickeliefe Luther have foretold things to come and they certainely fell out and in our nation of Scotland M. George Wishaâ—t foretold that Cardinall Beaton should not come out alive at the Gates of the Castle of St. Andrewes but that he should dye a shamefull death and he was hanged over the window that he did look out at when he saw the man of God burnt M. Knox prophecied of the hanging of the Lord of Grange M. Ioh Davidson uttered prophecies knowne to many of the kingdome diverse Holy and mortified preachers in England have done the like no Familists or Antinomians no David George nor H. Nicholas no man ever of that Gang Randel or Wheelwright or Den or any other that ever I heard of being once ingaged in the Familisticall way ever did utter any but the fourth sort of lying and false inspirations Mrs Hutchison said she should be delivered from the Court of Boston miraculously as Daniel from the Lyons which proved false Becold prophecied of the deliverance of the Towne of Munster which was delivered to their enemies and he and his Prophet were tortured and hanged David George prophecied of the raising of himselfe from the dead which was never fulfilled now the differences between the third and fourth revelations I place in these 1 These worthy reformers did tye no man to beleeve their prophecies as scriptures we are to give faith to the predictions of Prophets and Apostles foretelling facts to come as to the very word of God they never gave themselves out as organs immediately inspired by the Holy Ghost as the Prophets doe and as Paul did Rom. 11. prophecying of the calling of the Iewes and Ioh. Revel 1.10 and through the whole booke yea they never denounced Iudgement against those that beleeve not their predictions of these particular events and facts as they are such particular events facts as the Prophets and Apostles did But Mrs. Hutchison said Rise Reigne pag. 61 art 27. That her particular revelations about future events were as infallible as any scripture and that shee is bound as much to beleeve them as the Scripture for the same Holy Ghost is author of both Mr. Câ—â—mwell and Familists of old England say she and heâ—s were the more spirituall and only Saints in New England and the rest were but Antichristian persecutors It s knowne they held revelations without and beside the word of God Rise reigne er 4â— and said the whole letter of the Scripture holdes forth a covenant of workes er 9. And so the whole letter of the Scripture Law or Gospell is abolished to beleevers and doth no more oblige them then the covenant of workes can curse those that are under grace For T Collier marrow of Christianity pag. 25.26 sayth many spiritually enlightned of late are brought to Gospell-inioyments some other way which is spirituall then by verball preaching but Familists take the word preached for the printed inkie letter or the aire dead sound of the Gospell we take it for letter and sound of preaching as it includes the thing signified to wit Christ and all his promises in which sense the sounding of the Gospel heard worketh many yeares after it is preached and the word long agoe preached may be awaked up by a sad affiction an inspiration from God and produce the worke of conversion and still it is the word of truth in the scripture that produceth faith as it is the same seed that lyeth many monthes under the clod and groweth and bringeth forth fruit after And we know Antinomians reject the scriptures and build all upon inward revelations as their binding and obleiging rule Del ser. pag. 26 Saltmarsh free grace pag. 146. 2 The events revealed to Godly and sound witnesses of Christ are not contrary to the word But Becold Iohn Mathie and Ioh. Schykerus who kild his brother for no fault and other Enthysiasts of that murthering Spirit Sathan who killed innocent men expresly against the sixt command Thou shalt not Kill and taught the Boures of Germany to rise and kill all lawfull Magistrates because they were no Magistrates upon the pretence of the Impulsions and Inspirations of the Holy Ghost were acted by inspirations against thâ— word of God All that the Godly reformers foretold of the tragicall ends of the proclaimed enemies of the Gospell they were not actors themselves in murthering these enemies of God nor would M Wishart command or approve that Norman and Ioh. Leslyes should kill the Câ—rdinall Beaton as they did 2 They had a generall rule going along that Evill shall hunt the wicked man onely a secret harmelesse but an extraordinary strong impulsion of a Scripture-spirit leading them carried them to apply a generall rule of divine justice in their predictions to particular Godlesse men they themselves onely being foretellers not copartners of the act 3 They were men sound in the faith opposite to Popery Prelacy Sociâ—ianisme Papisme Lawlesse Enthysiasme Antinomianisme Aâ—minianisme Arrianisme and what else is contrary to sound doctrine all these being wanting in such as hold this fourth sort of revelations we cannot judge them but Satanicall having these characters 1 They are not pure and harmelesse but thrust men on upon bloody and wicked practises forbidden by God though â—od bad Abraham kil his only son for him to try his obedience yet God countermanded him and would not have him act accordingly these Spirits actually kill the innocent upon a pretended Spirits impulsion 2 They have no rule of the word to countenance them and if they lead men from the Law the Testimony it s because there is no light in them Esa. 8.20 3 These revelations lodge in men of rotten and corrupt minds destitute of the truth and they are opposite and destructive to sanctification 4. They argue the scriptures to be imperfect and to be a lamed and manâ—ked directory of faith and manners contrary to Scripture Psa. 19 7 8 9. 2 Tim. 3.15 16. Luk. 16.30.31 Ioh. 20.30 31. Act. 26.22 Psal. 119.105 c. 4 Then the Scripture shal not decide all controverted truthes nor be that by which we shall finde the truth and the rule of trying of the Spirits whether they be of God or no contrary to Io. c. 39.
up by God according to his promises in the most holy service of God under the obedience of his love The Familists of New England and Antinomians professe all of them are Christed with Christ. The Apostles doe not so extoll themselves Towne Assert of Justifica p. 39. So soareâ—h Keep the Law saith he and works here below on the earth and as Enoch converse in Spirit and walk with God in the alone righteousnesse of Christ apprehended by faith As if a holy conversation and a spirituall walking with God in faith and duties were low base and for men of the earth onely The speciallâ— errors and Heresies holden by H. Nichol. are such as are for the most part either abominably blasphemous or much like to the errors of Anabaptists David-Georgians Swenskfeldians from whence they sprang as have been and shall be God willing cleared to be the same with Libertines and Antinomian errors 1 H. Nâ—cholas challengeth to himselfe that which is proper to Christ Esa 61. Lu 4. that the Spirit of the Lord is on him to preach glad tydings to the poore The Antino Beacon saith that none can be true preachers but they run unsent that run without the Spirit of sanctification 2 H.N. saith c. 1 Evan. not one man Adam sinned and we in him but man from the beginning to this day was disobedient Hence Adam was no one man 2 Wee have no more sinne from the first Adam then by following the sinnes of all men 3 The story of Adam of the tree and fruit is but an allegory Antinomians turne all in allegories Randal serm a sower went out to sow here is a warrant from parables to expone scriptures by allegories all things of nature are sacraments of Gospell mysteries as doe this in rememberance of me 3 H.N. saith c. 1 All that walked not in the forme of Abel according to the manner and ordinance of Seth were not of the right stocke of Seth. Then righteousnesse commeth by personall imitation of Seth not by the imputed righteousnesse of Christ. 4 Christ to H. N. is head of Abrahams faith not Abrahams flesh which destroyes his humanity for H. N. applyeth these words the power of the most high shall come on thee and overshadow thee by an allegory to all beleevers which had their discent out of the faith of Abraham partakers of the Godly nature and being and according to the will of God are wholly minded with God so Antinomians as Christ was once made flesh so is he now first made flesh in us ere we be carryed to perfection Del. ser. 17 18 19 20. tells us of two meanes of Gospel-reformation 1 The word dwelling in the flesh reformes the flesh and it dwells in us through faith this word is not the word without us then it is not the scripture word but the word within us Jt sheweth us Christ and changeth us into his image The 2 meanes is the Spirit which God promised long before to powre upon all flesh and so to reforme all flesh the Spirit reformes 1 By taking away all evill out of the flesh as pride â—nvy and all errors and false doctrines for the Spirit burnes up all errors as â—ay and stubble I feare Del give us no more for God manifested in the flesh but this not one word of the Scripture or preached Gospell is once mentioned heare foâ— feare Enthysiasts offend 2 The Spirit reformes by changing the flesh into its owne likenesse as fire changeth every thing into its selfe so doth the Spirit in the flesh make the flesh spirituall heavenly holy meeke good loving c. Here I desire M. Del to separate from H. N and give a reason of his faith to those that offend at his doctrine 1 How is the Spirit powred on all flesh and so is all flesh reformed p. 19. l. 20. Is he for universall salvation of all the Scripture speaketh not a word of the heart reformation of all This Devill is going abroad in our times Del speaketh like this wandering Spirit 2 How is the inward word which he carefully distinguisheth from the outward word p. 18. l. 3 4. differenced from the Spirit p. 19. for the inward word is the word made effectuall by the working of the Spirit and he saith the word not the letter without the Spirit which is but the dead law saith he and Spirit are alwayes joyned that is the inward word that is faith wrought by the Spirit as I take it is ever joyned with the Spirit who doubts but the Spirit is ever with the Spirit 3 The Spirit takes all evill out of the flesh what is that out of the man out of the soule and body this is a rare expression 4 How dwells the word in our flesh pag. 18. l. 1. God the substantiall word the sonne of God dwells in our flesh that is personally in the nature of man Ioh. 1.14 why does Del speake with hereticks and not explaine himselfe 5 How does the inward word change us into the image of Christ p. 18. he hath not told us of the Spirit all this while p. 19. which only changeth us into the image of Christ. 6. How doth the Spirit change the flesh into its owne likenesse by flâ—sh yee meane not corruption so the scripture Rom. 7. Rom. 8. Gal. 5.17 and in many places takes the word flesh Now the Spirit maketh not corruption and sinne spirituall heavenly holy meeke good loving c. then by flesh yee meane the fabrick of the nature of man soule and body Why speaketh not Del with protestant divines and calleth it the mortification of the old man and the vivification of the new but he speakes with H. N. and puts us to request him for the truths sake to expone what a God manifested in the flesh and what a word dwelling in the flesh he acknowledgeth for H.N. grammer rules his pen and tongue not the Holy Ghosts 5 To H. N. Every Godly man partaker of the being of God and Spirit of love is God incarnate and Christ and Christ is not any one man the son of Mary but the condition of all men beleeving and loving and Christ is no where else saith Theo. Ger. p. 22. but he is the same man 6 Gods being is love it selfe The damned apostate should acknowledge his being to be some other thing then love onely as Moses doth Exod. 34.6 The Lord strong gracious slow to anger c. 7 There is no diety belonging to God but love of which mortall men doe pertake in this life so H. N The Lord hath Godded me with God in his Godly being with the Spirit of his love 8 By our obedience of love we become sonnes 9 Love is faith working and doing is faith Whereas faith worketh love and obedience as the cause of love saith the scripture Iam. 2. Heb. 11. 10 Obedience of love and misliking of sinne bringeth us unto the being of Christ cleare
in all things sinne excepted Luk 24.39 40. Ioh. 20.26 27. 18 The second birth is the Godhead and Gods true being obtaineth the victory beareth rule with God and bringeth forth the name of Israel or Christ it selfe sect 12. 19 Christ is not true man nor Abrahams seed after the flesh but God only in so far as he followeth Abrahams faith 20 H. Nicholas and all his illuminated Elders are Christ all not of his way the Antichrist so some Antinomians now at Oxford Say 1 That Iesus Christ is not God essentially but in name 2 That his nature was defiled with sin aswel as ours 3 It is as possible for Christ to sin as for any of us 4 The Trinity of the Persons is a fiction 5 The fulnesse of the Godhead doth dwell bodily in the Saints as in Christ and that when this Godhead shall be manifested in them they shall have divine honour and have more power then Christ and doe greater workes then hee 6 The scripture is but a shadow and a fiction now the word saith 1 The father and Christ are one and he thought it no robbery to be equal with the father Phi. 2 and maintained he was the consubstantiall sonne of God Ioh. 7. Ioh. 10 else the Iewes would never have said he blasphemed in calling himselfe the sonne of God by adoption for they knew Godly men to be so the sons of God 2 By him the word the heaven and earth were created Ioh. 1.1 2 3. Col. 1.16 17. now God onely created the World Ier. 10 11 12. Esay 44.24 Gen. 1.1 Psal. 33.6 7 8. 3 Hee was anoynted above his fellowes with grace Psal. 45.2.7 and wee receave out of his fulnesse and light our halfe-penny candles at this sunne of righteousnesse Ioh. 1.14.16 and he giveth the Holy Ghost Ioh. 16.14 And hath received a name above all names Phil. 2 9 10. and God said to none of the Angells farre lesse to any man save to the man Christ sit thou at my right hand Heb. 1. 21 The Familists are perfect in this life and so are Antinomians Towne as p 77 78. Saltm free grace 140. 22 To say the three persons are one God is a foolish making three Gods Antinomians professe that Antitrinitarians Arrians Socinians are their brethren so they beleeve and love God as they doe 23 There is but one Spirit in all creatures and that is essentially God Epist to the the two daughters of Warwicke 24 Love and well doing and good workes are the cause of our re-reconciliation and the very saviours that beares our sins whereas Christ bare our sinnes in his body on the tree Esay 53.6 7 8. 1 Pet. 2.23 24. 25 Christs dying on the Crosse is nothing but H.N. and his illuminated Elders their obeying constantly the doctrine of H. N. so as no suffering could cause them to forsake it 26 Then is Christ put to death when any of the Family of Love is no longer led by the Scripture but by the Spirit of revelation that is as sure as the Scripture so said Mrs. Hutchison Rise reigne p. 61. er 27. 27 Mortification is to H. N· justification and removing of sinnes so doe Antinomians confound these two 28 The resurrection of Christ was but a passing out of the flesh or letter of the law to the spirituall being of illuminated Elders 29 Christ sitteth not in our flesh at the right hand of God but in the spirit 30 The comming of the Holy Ghost in cloven tongues was the comming of Christ againe from heaven in the Spirit 31 Christs ascending to heaven was his comming to heavenly mindednesse and fulnesse of knowledge 32 The resurrection of the body is a rising in this life from sin and wickednesse 33 In H. N. God this present day judgeth the world the family of love are the many thousands of his saints that Judgeth with him even now and reigneth on the earth Evang. c. 1. sect 9.10 34 The Marriages of all not enlightened are unlawfull 35 Men shall marry and have wives at the resurrection 36 The illuminated Elders cannot sin nor pray for forgivenesse of sinnes so Antinomians hony-combe c. 3. pag 25. c. 7 pag. 139 forgiven sin is not or hath no being before God Saltm free grace pag. 44. 37 Heaven and Hell are in this world Antinomians say we are fully and compleatly not in hope onely saved in this life 38 The family of love is under no law 39 All things are the act of God 40 Angels and Devils and wicked men are acted immediately by the Spirit of God 41 The Scripture is a shadow 42 Ordinances are for babes in their family of love only 43 The perfect are to live above all ordinances 44 Jf temptations lay hold on us and force us to sin and we cry to God for helpe and finde no helpe we are as guiltlesse as the maid forced in the field who cryed and had no helpe and is not for that a whore H.N. documentall sentences sect 13. sect 8. It is true the beleever shal not be charged to eternal condemnation for sins of infirmities that are his burthen and affliction aswell as his sin but sins of infirmities are essentially his sinnes who acts them and make him lyable to wrath If God should contend with David for his adultery and murther displeased the Lord but God cannot charge the sinne of whoredome on a maid that is forced and doth cry out if she doe cry out and have no helpe it is no whoredome on the maids part 45 All the scriptures are to be exponed by allegories This makes 1 The Scripture a masse of contradictions and lyes 2 This turnes our faith and knowledg into a phancie for the scripture it selfe cannot be a rule of exponing scripture if the glosse destroy the text 3 The scripture shall not Judge all controversies as Christ referres the gravest question that ever was Whether he be the sonne of God or no to this tribunall Search the Scriptures for they testifie of me Ioh. 5. 4 All the articles touching Christ his birth life death buriall resurrection ascending to heaven sitting at Gods right hand his second comming c. Creation providence histories shall teach nothing an Allegory shall cause scripture say the contrary Antinomians call all their allegories the spirituall sense of Scripture Bread may in an allegory signifie comfort then the love of God dwells in a brother who seeth his poore brother famishing and gives him neither cloathing nor bread but onely faith in good words Brother goe in peace and be warmed and cloathed an◠feed for he gives the poore man allegorically bread and cloathing contrary to Iames 2.14 15 16 17. 1 Ioh. 3.17 18. yea so all scripture shall be turned over in lyes dreames and phancies all covenants violated all faith private and publike among Christins may be broken and yet truth kept in an allegoricall sense according to scripture A man may murther his brother and have life eternall Contrary to 1 Io. 3.15
or exemplary dying by way of imitation only to teach us the like patience but that Christ God-man really offered to the Father blood as a perfect ransome to redeeme his Church The deceiving Familists eluding the whole history of Scripture and this Impostore Gortyn saith his blood is to bee exporâ—ed only of the power of his God-head and his flesh of the weakenesse of our natures or of us who only in creation are made according to the Image of God Yea Gortyn saith p. 104. Christ suffereth in them that is in the weake Saints else can he have no death at all and then no Saviour then he suffered not in his owne Manhood then hath hee not by himselfe purged our sin Heb. 1.3 Nor was it Christ himself who in his owne body on the tree bare our sins 1 Pet. 2.24 The body of Christ say the Familists and Antinomians is his Church Now the Church is his mysticall body but Christ had and yet hath another true real naturall body besides his body the Church This seemeth to mee to bee the doctrine of M. Saltmarsh who in his latest peece that I cannot now examine this worke being printed but it is the very picture of the spirit of Henry Nicholas giveth hints that Christ is not true man Sparkles of glory p. 39. The baptisme of Jesus Christ is that whereby wee are baptized into his body Now his body is a spirituall one and fashioning like his gloryous one that place Phil. 3.20 21 that speakes of Christs naturall body Saltmarsh exponeth of his mysticall body the Church as if Christ had not another body then his Church his mysticall body Now Christs mysticall body suffered not on the Crosse for our sinnes And pag. 43. When Jesus saith he went out of flesh into spirit or ascended he confirmed this ministration c. Then Christs ascension to heaven in his manhood is not locall and visible though the scripture say Act. 1. His Disciples saw him locally and visibly ascend and the Angels said these men of Galilie should see him after the same manner come to judgement but his ascension is but his leaving of his flesh or mysticall body on earth and being turned into a spirit or his entring in a more spirituall and glorious being into heaven and if this bee true that his ascension is but his going out of flesh into spirit then hath not Christ taken our nature and flesh and a mans heart to heaven with him that hee may be touched with our infirmities Contrary to these Scriptures Eph. 2. ver 6. Phi. 3.20.21 Heb. 4.14 15. Heb. 7.24 25 26. Heb. 10.20 21. Againe by blood in scripture is never meant the power or life of God How shall wee then make sense of that Heb. 2.14 For as much as the children are partakers of flesh and blood he also himselfe likewise tooke part of the same that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death that is the Devill And what is that but he was true man v. 17. Wherefore in all things it behooved him to bee made like unto his bretheren that he might be a mercifull High-Priest Now the Children were not partakers of flesh and blood that is of weakenesse and the power of God or the God-head for so Familists expone flesh and blood except we say that every beleever is both borne of the seed of David according to the flesh and is God blessed for ever A horrible blasphemy for so Christ Rom. 9. partakes of flesh and blood according to the Familists way And this way of changing all histories of the word in allegories is the way to elude all truth When it is said God created the Heaven and the Earth the Sea Man Beasts Birds Fishes wee must make the world an Imaginary and Metaphoricall world the Creation must be but an allegorie men must be figures allegories and metaphors so must heaven earth sea land birds fishes be metaphors for there is as true a reall history of all that Jesus did and said untill the day he was taken up to heaven Act. 1.1 2. As of all other true histories in the word Else Familists puts us to a stand in all the Articles of our faith I confesse the way that Del and the Familists take when they cite these words for an internall word and a spirituall and allegorick sense besides the litterall sense The words that I speake are spirit and life Is an unavoydable way to elude all scripture and M. Beacon in his Catechisme while he cleare himselfe is a grosse Familist to mee for he speaking of Christ crucified turnes all Christ in a Metaphoricall Imaginary Christ in these words pag. 137. Q. how long did this suffering last A. Till he gave up the Ghost Q. Who was crucified hereby A. The old man Q. What was the old man A. The sinfull man Q. Is the sinfull man ceased A. Yes in Christ. Q. How so A. He was left nailed on the crosse These words who was crucified in a Catechisme aske in what nature Christ suffered and whether or no Christ God man in regard of communion of properties may be said to suffer Who did suffer Now he should answer the Lord of life in his humane nature But passing the answer touching all personall and materiall sufferings of Christ which is a speciall and fundamentall article of our faith and ought not to be omitted in a Catechisme he cometh to a morall suffering of the body of sin by influence of Christs death on our soules now first and primarily Christ himselfe was nailed to the Crosse as a sacrifice for our sinnes this is omitted by Beacon secondarily as a fruit of his death the Old-man is crucified with him Rom. 6. but not as Beacon means that the Old-man is ceased and we sin no more being once justified as if the Old-man were perfectly crucified as he answereth And it is true that Christs dying teacheth us to die to sinne and so Christs death is spiritually to be exponâ—d where the scripture exponeth it as Rom. 6.1 2 3 and 1 Pet. 1.23 24. and else where But that is no ground for Papists Antinomians and Familists to take away all the truth of histories touching Christ his incarnation death resurrection ascension sitting at the right hand of God redeeming of the world heaven and hell and to subvert our faith and change all in spirituall and allegoricall senses under pretence of a spirituall Gospel-preaching we cannot then by the learning of these Jugglers expone the story of the drowning of the world by waters but of allegoricall men allegoricall drowning not literally For if we expone the stories of the Scripture literally Familists say we are literall expositers and know nothing of the spirit and spirituall learning 7 These Familists teach that Christ reveales his will by no voyce but the voyce of the Spirit in the Saints p. 104. that is the internall Spirit and word is our onely rule and not the writen word
works of the Spirit and works of all Spirit and perfect according to the rigor of the Law for the acts of the pure Spirit admitting of no retardment pollution or sinne from our nature must be as perfect as pure works of Angels And if our naturall faculties be not wholly dead they are but acts of the creature as the creature then are all our supernaturall personall duties no lesse perfect and sinlesse then the imputed righteousnesse and actings of Christ. 2. Then the holy Spirit onely is to be blamed when either the Saints pray not or pray not in the Spirit or not with that fervor faith feeling and pure spirituality that God requireth in his holy word this if any thing is a pillow of security 3. So all the exhortations to pray continually to act and work out our salvation in feare to love the brethren must be given to the holy Ghost not to us the contrary whereof is evident we the Saints not God not the Spirit of God are exhorted to praying and acts supernaturall which cannot be if the Saints have no more active influence in all these then stones blocks have for that is none at all then are we meere passive and dead in all these then must a praying Christian be God or his Spirit manifested in the flesh as to this and a Christian beleeving praising is the like CHAP. XXIII Praying a Law-bondage the letter of the word no obliging Rule to those that are in the Spirit by the way of Saltmarsh 22. WHile Christians are in bondage and not yet brought into the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God Rom. 8. they are under the ministration of prayer as children are to a Father in nonage vnd â—upillage Sparkles p. 232. A. His sense is that the Saints may be in a state of not praying at all in this life but taking bondage for a state of frailty absence froÌ„ God it is true praying argueth some Bondage want of full and compleat redemption that we as women travelling in birth long after But Saltmarsh meaneth of Legall Bondage and feare of the curse and fleshly and carnall feare and most blasphemously he makes Pauls thrice praying to remove the Messenger of Satan Christs thrice praying O my Father if it be possible remove this cup not be praying in the spâ—irit but in weaknesse or the flesh according to their own wills which must make praying in faith to be in the same act praying out of legall and fleshly unbeliefe and make Christ under a fit of unbeliefe and not to pray in the Spirit when he said Remove this Cup c. Now Saltmarsh could not have brought a place more against himselfe to prove that prayer is not a fit of Legall bondage then Rom. 8. For it is said v. 15. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to feare but the spirit of Adoption whereby we cry Abba Father 23. The meere Commandements and letter of Scripture is not a Law to a Christian why he should walk in duties but the law written in our hearts Sparkles page 243 245. Ans. Then the written Gospel and promises of the new Covenant obligeth not a beleever to pray beleeve give almes or not to kill his father or King but when the H. Ghost breatheth in the soule to doe these duties then if a beleever whoore swear kill rob blaspheme misbeleeve c. he sinnes not against any command in Law or Gospel because the holy Spirit acted him not to abstain and God the holy Ghost is the onely cause of all the sinnes of the Saints because he concurres not with more then the letter even with saving grace to prevent these sinnes Wee sinne not in not praying not beleeving when the grace of God joyns not then a man being in Christ may whore rob blaspheme misbeleeve c. if God wil be wanting to him with his flowings and outâ—shinings of free grace let him see to it blame himselfe he fails against no Law Commandement or Obligation Libertines taught the very same to wit That God is the onely cause of sin no creature Man nor Angel is to be rebuked or punished for sin God sinnes in them Oh blasphemy 2. We never said that the meer Commandements and Letter of the Scripture is our obliging rule as the Letter is a thing of Ink and a Paper divided from the naturall and genuine sense but as it includes the things signified and as it expresseth to us what is the good perfect and acceptable will of God which will obligeth Christians with an obligation different from any obligation that the Lâ—w written in the heart layes on us But this is as much as when a Sectary being justified robbeth and killeth the innocent hee fails nothing against this written commandement Thou shalt not murther and a Saint cannot sinne yea if the Law written in the heart excite him not to abâ—taine he sinnes against no commandement of God but the Law written in the heart is the new creation as acting which cannot be a Regula or Rule but a regulatum a thing ruled and this is to make the Spirit within us not the spirit as speaking in the Word the formall object of our faith the Judge of controversies and that is then lawfull that every unwarranted spirit biddeth us doe and beleeve 3. The Law written in our hearts is either an obliging Law to the Christian because it is onely written in the heart or because it is written in the Scripture or agreeable to that which is written in the Scripture If the former be said then is the impulsion of the Spirit in the heart without any relation to the Word our warrant this is nothing but Scripture lesse revelation if then a Spirit in the heart comand Becold Knippeâ—dâ—â—ing to â—oe aâ—ts of murther and Rebellion â—s they did they 〈◊〉 in not obeying these impulsions which yet are contrary to the revealed will of God Now it is a contradiction iâ— one and the same act to obey the revealed will of God and that lawfully and not to obey it and that also lawfully If this heart-law be an obliging law because it is also written in the Scripture then is the meere Commandemement and Letter of the Scripture the last obliging law at least to a Christian. And then yet when the Spirit does not conjoyne his sweetest breathings to procure in us an holy abstinence from murther harlotry perjury but the Christian falls in these sinnes he sinnes not because no man sinnes when he doth what he is not obliged to forbeare or not to doe For every one that sinneth doth against an obliging Rule But when there is no inspiration nor actuall moving or stirring law in the heart there is no obliging Rule at all that the Christian can contravene For if the law in the heart be the onely Rule that obligeth a Christian it must oblige as it stirreth and moveth us then when it stirres or works not it
God in Ordinances Familists and Antinomians willingly mistake and pervert Scripture while they conceive the letter that killeth which is the Law of woâ—ks as opposed to the Gospel and nothing else to be the whole Ordinances of God as in formes that is the written scriptures praying preaching seales hearing conference and that if we beleeve God conveys his spirit in or by these we are Idolaters and worship God in formes images and signes the very Doctrine of H. Nicholas but Rom. 7.6 the oldnesse of the letter is the law commanding intire and absolutely perfect obedience under a curse and having no promise of the spirit and grace to obey and this oldnesse of the letter is the meere letter of the law as law-holding us as the Sonnes of the old Adam under condemnation And the newnesse of the spirit is the grace of the Gospel inabling us to obey what the law commandeth and whereas we cannot obey perfectly assuring us we are under a new Husband and Surety who by his merits takes away the guilt of our sinne for the oldnesse of the letter is opposed to the newnesse of the spirit in the Text as two contrary states to wit the state of Law and the state of Grace which are as two contrary Husbands the one saving the other condemning But the oldnesse of the letter or of the law is not contrary to the ordinances of scripture Hearing Praying Sacraments for then the law should condemne and forbid all these which it doth not 2 Because Paul had called the Law the oldnesse of the letter some might say then the Law is essentially an ill thing and sin He answereth ver 7. What shall wee say then is the Law sin God forbid Then it is cleare by the oldnesse of the letter he meant the law 3 The oldnesse of the letter is opposed in the Text to the newnesse of the spirit then the oldnesse of the letter cannot be ordinances scripture the letter of the Law and Gospel the written and preached word for the written and preached word is never opposed to the grace of Christ or the renewing spirit The word spirit are diverse never opposite or contrary And 2 Cor. 3. the letter is not the written word and seales and ordinances and Ministers preaching the Gospel 1 Because Paul saith expresly God hath made us able Ministers of the new Testament Now sure in this sense they were Ministers of the letter to the far largest part to whom they preached yea the savour of death unto death 2 Cor. 2.16 and their Gospel hid and so a mere letter to these that perish yea and to the most part to a world 2 Cor. 4.3 4. but they were Mininisters of the spirit not of the letter not because they preached not the letter and externall word of the crosse to the effectually called for the contrary is said 1 Cor. 1.23 and if the letter be ordinances the Apostles were Ministers of the letter to all saved and not saved for word and seals and Law and Gospel were written spoken preached held forth by the Apostles to both saved and lost in the visible Church But Paul expresly denies that they were Ministers of the letter but of the spirit 2 The letter is the ministration of death The ministration of death written on stones only And not on fleshly tables of the heart not the Law written in the inward parts Jer. 31. For this Law on stones is the Law commanding but promising no grace to obey and commanding all and perfect obedience under a curse and eternall wrath and for that a killing letter yea for that the ministration of death the letter is not then new Testament ordinances as the written and preached Gospell and seales of the Covenant for as these are written on paper and not on the heart they are also a killing letter but not in the Apostles sense and yet the Apostles were Ministers of the new Testament in these to those that were lost and to those that were saved 3 The ministration of death had a glory that Israel could not behold and if a glory then a spiritualnesse as it is v. 7. and v. 9 it is called glory but letters graven on stones are dead of themselves and have no glory at all except in the thing signified then the written Law as it is here spoken of is not a naked signe figure and shadow But a spirituall ordinance including the thing signified and so something of God and therefore the Letter or ministration of death here cannot be so large as all written or preached ordinances and seales and that as they are meere formes types figures 4 The letter spoken of here v. 11 is done away and opposed to that which remaineth and is not done away but the letter of the written Law and the Ordinance of the Gospel preaching of Christ and the seales of the new Covenant and expresly the Lords Supper are not in this sense a letter a meere sign figure and shaddow for they are not done away The old and new Testament doe remaine and must be preached till Christs second comming Yea that the letter and outward ordinances are not done away as Moses his veile and his shaddows and types is most evident in that John who wrote after the ministration of the Spirit was come and to these who have the anointing that teach them all things 1 John 2.27 saith expresly 1 John 1.3 we declare unto you by writing the word of life 1 John 2.1 I write these ver 12. I write to you little Children 13. I write to you Fathers 14. I have written 26. These things have I written to you concerning them that seduce you and Paul must be a Minister of the letter in all the Epistles he wrote to the Churches by this way 5 The Gospel and new Testament Ordinances are delivered with much plainenesse of speech v. 12. and the old Testament is yet to be read and far more the new Testament is to be read and preached as is cleare v. 14. Then the letter cannot comprehend all Ordinances and old and new Testament in their formes and preaching to be done away as Familists dreame 2 As touching the supposed Idolatry of serving God in Ordinances written read and preached Scriptures of the old and new Testament 1. We doe not include and imprison the infinite God who is incomprehensible in sounds letters writen or spoken in creatures Sacraments that are not God we confesse but holy and warrantable Ordinances of God for we are here to do as God himself doth for we teach no man to fix or pin the Almighty within his ordinances the way of the Spirit with the word we dare not determine but the Spirit goes along with the word the Lord putteth his word and his Spirit in the holy seed in Covenant with him Esa. 59.21 The foolishnesse of preaching is a mean to save 1 Cor. 1.23.18 And if it be Idolatry to serve God in his own Ordinances Familists stumble
the crosse all the naturall faculties power and excellencies that the Creator gave to us when we were created and nailing these to the crosse was Christs crucifying of the flesh and we are the same way crucified with Christ as so many joynt Saviours with him by suffering afflictions and in place of this crucified flesh all the Saints have the Spirit to act in them and our conversion to God or restauration in the second Adam is in that we are made againe in Christ partakers of the divine nature and of the substantiall being of God or godded with the new heavenly being of God in love and Christed with Christ and turned when we are perfectly renewed into all spirit Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory pag. 71. And the naturall faculties of our soule mind will affections are in our conversion removed and in place of them comes the very Holy Ghost in person and very Christ himselfe acts in us Rise Reigne Ruine of Antino art 1. art 2. pag. 1. and lives in us not by faith and created grace but substantially and personally and for this they alledge Gal. 2.20 I live not but Christ lives in me and so neither our naturall power or any thing nor is created grace any thing but Christ is all in all CHAP. XXX Familists will have all externals indifferent 2. SAltm saith Christians should live in the unity of the Spirit under their severall formes and attaintments Now by forms and attaintments he meanes Prelacie Presbyterie Independencie yea Poperie and all outward worship and ordinances of which he saith there is no forme nor model in the letter of the Scriptures and so he maketh the Scriptures as unperfect as the Papists doe the one dreaming of a Spirit in the breast of the Pope and cursed Clergie to be the master of our faith the other an Anabaptisticall Spirit of unwritten revelations to be our leader and they reproach the word of God as formes characters figures a faith Ceremoniall and figurative services out of the knowledge of the Scripture as H.N. saith Evang. ch 34. sent 10. And by Christians he meanes Saints of divers and contrary sects wayes Religions such as is the Chaos of a Church in the Sectaries Army in which there are Arrians that say Christ was but a mere godly man Antitrinitarians Socinians Arminians Seekers Anabaptists most of them all being Arminians Familists Antinomians Enthysiasts and all these should agree in the unity of the Spirit and as he saith after pag. 20. in these outward things they ought to please one another to edification Rom. 13.10 Rom. 8.2 Col. 2.20 the Law of love and spirit or life being more royall and excellent then any worldly rudiments whatsoever Now it is cleare that his meaning is they should keep the unity of the Spirit and please one another in all outward things as Rom. 15.1.2 so I thinke he should cite the place that is doe as Anabaptists among Anabaptists be a Presbyterian among Presbyterians an Independent among Independents Prelaticall among Prelaticall men that we offend not one another because the Law of loving our neighbour is above being baptised or not baptised and using of the signe of the crosse or not using it and all the five Popish bastard Sacraments are lesse then loving our brother upon this ground Familists make all externalls free and indifferent and so doth Oliver Crumwell in his letter to the House of Commons 1645. which I set downe here that many in both Kingdomes who looked on him as a godly man may be satisfied toward him whether he favour Familisme or no for it smelleth rankly of that fleshly sect it was printed before by Authority Presbyterians Independents all have here the same Spirit of faith and prayer the same presence and answer they agree here know no names of difference pity it is it should be otherwise any where All that beleeve have the reall unity which is most glorious because inward and spirituall in the body and to the head for being united in formes commonly called uniformity every Christian will for peace sake study and doe as far as conscience will permit and from Brethren in things of the minde we looke for no compulsion but that of light and reason in other things God hath put the sword in the Parliaments hands for the terror of evill doers and the praise of them that doe well if any plead exemption from it he knows not the Gospell if any would wring it out of your hands or steale it from you under what pretence soever I hope they shall doe it without effect that God will maintaine it in your hand and direct you in the use thereof is the prayer of Now because this Letter was publickly Printed and containes doctrine unsound and scandalous to me and many other every Christian is obliged to be ready to give an answer to every man that asketh a reason of the hope that is in him with meeknesse and fear 1 Pet. 3.15 especially when he giveth a publick scandall of unsoundnesse in the faith I thought my selfe tyed in conscience and others are debters to me for the same freedome of conscience in the truth which they crave to themselves in errors and hereâ—ies to shew how scandalous and unsound this Letter is Presâ—yterians Independents all have the same Spirit of faith and prayer the same presence and answâ—r Answ. This is no just enumeration to prove the inward and spirituall unity in the Army which he intends for there bee in the Army Socinians Arminians Anabaptists and by name Jo. Saltmarsh Mr. Del and Seekers who in Print disclaime both Presbyterians and Independents and to my knowledge there is not this day in England any that is a mere Independent which maintaineth nothing but Independencie with moâ—t of these of N. England and does not hold other unsound and corrupt tenets especially that of Liberty of conscience which bordereth with Atheisme Scepticisme and with all faiths and no faith 2. I am not of the Authors minde that Presbyterians and Independents as now they are can have the same spirit of faith and prayer except we say with H Nicholas the first Elder of the family of love that all externalls in Religion Presbyterians Independents Popes Cardinals Bishops Priests Deacons Sextons Services Ceremonies yea and the Church of Rome till contentions arose about these as H N. Evangelie c. 32. c. 33. saith are indifferent and no wayes unlawfull H. N. saith his followers are subject to no Gods no Lawes or Ceremonies but only to the Lord their God and to his most holy service of love they are not likewise subject in bondage unto the creatures neither yet to any created thing but only to the Creator c all their life minde and delight only is in God and God himselfe likewise with his mind life or Spirit is in them and they are even so of one conformity or substance with each other namely God and his people of peace Spirit l. and c. 55. l. 9. No
have nothing but inward spirituall worship and say now it was unlawfull to take â—he Covenant and the deepest Familists say it was at that time dangerous to refuse the Covenâ—nt and they might lawfully take it and keepe their heart to God for H. N. Epistle to the Daughters of Warwick so teacheth Now councels as sermons and preaching and the written word are but formes to these men Anoynting is the work of the alone Holy Ghost 1 John 2.27 and no worke of men and they are all carnall â—en or such as H. Nicholas speaketh are wise with Worldly Antichristian false and fleshly wisdome 2 He tels us the New Testament worship consisteth in faith hope love and citeth John 4.23 and Paul preached at Troas and administred the Lords Supper till breake of day all that beleeved were together and continued daily in the Temple and did breake bread from house to house here was union but not a word of externall Vniformitie Answ. Here was all the Uniformity we crave for that which Peter preached in one house Matthew or another Apostle preached not the same very words and in the same forme of Grammer but all the twelve preached the same thing in Doctrine prayed for the same thing all administred received the Supper of the Lord according to the Institution of Christ all did sit at table all did take break and eate all did drink after the elements were blessed this Uniformity or unity cal it as you will we seeke and an union in the externall acts and ordinances but this unity is not among Presbyterians Familists Antinomians Arrians neither Doctrine nor praying nor beleeving of these same fundamentals are one as the letter would say for if all have love and all give faith and beleife to the dictats of their Conscience and a Spirit leading without scripture This unity sufficeth not though Familists beleeve Christ is not God incarnate yet we beleeve he is God incarnate though Antinomians beleive a justified man cannot sin needs not coÌ„fesse nor sorrow for sin yet we beleive the just contrary here is neither unity say we nor uniformity we have unity of faith hope love say Familists but no uniformity because there is an indifferency in what ye beleeve if yee beleeve what Conscience or an Enthysiasticall spirit speake to you it is all one you have true faith and true love By the way of these men The Unâ—formity that Familists cry downe is the tying of the spirit and his various working to one form and way of working for this were to rule order inlarge and straighten the spirit of God by the spirit of man saith Del. But we judge Familists to be ignorant of the state of the question For the preaching and worshipping of God in spirit and truth is not the thing in question but how the outward Ordinances whither the spirit concurre with them or concurre not ought to be ordered we say God hath not left men at freedome to follow the dictates of Conscience at will which often is conceit not Conscience the word regulateth us sufficiently that we looke to the rules of edification charity prudency order decency and especially the word of God But the mystery is this all outward things are indifferent and we are to please one another in them and the spirit without the word is a rule to us in the ordering of externals We heare Saltmarsh and M. Beacon say we must please one another in love in outward things so H. Nicholas saith paterne of the pres Temp. The Services and Ceremonies he meanes all the Idolatrous service of the Church of Rome shall not save any one without the good nature of Jesus Christ and of his service of love nor yet condemne any one in that good nature of Jesus Christ nor in the service of love I see not then how Becold sinned in taking fifteen wives at once for to follow the word and figures of the Law thou shalt not commit Adultery is as Del and Familists tell us the spirit of man that inlargeth straitens the spirit of God which would have some colour if preaching of the word sacraments hearing were to be ordered by the wisdome of mere men and if Orthodox Doctrines of councels in their matter were mens devises and not Gods word and if the spirit of God did not agree to goe along with his owne Ordinance In Vniformity every Christian will doe for peace sake as far as Conscience will permit But shall the Christian doe nothing for truths sake and for the commanding law of God in Uniformity or in unity or onenesse in externall worship In external worship then we have no law but please one another in love and the law of peace or if Conscience have any acting therein it is Conscience acted by the Spirit without the word so in all externals if we keepe faith and love in the heart we may live as we list A good loose world there is an Uniformity in wars in marrying in whoring in invading the rights of the Subjects their power liberty goods possessions wee have no law in these but peace pleasing one another in love And what may we not doe then If we keepe Familistical love in our heart which is the Godly being and the Godding of man with God a permitting Conscience no word of God is our rule But the onely rule say they is Conscience Led with peace that is with a desire to please one another in love in all externals in cursing or no cursing murthering or no murthering whoring no whoring lying blaspheming railing no lying no blaspheming no railing For the written word and law of God the Old and New Testament to Antinomians and Familists is a forme a letter and some certaine figures which yet are not the Christian mans obliging rule Saltm sparkles of glory p. 238 239. for p. 216 217. The whore is adorned saith he with gold and pearle which are those excellencyes of nature and formes of worship and Scriptures with which shee decks her self as a counterfit Spouse of Christ pag. 243.245 So the Uniformity of having the same Old New Testament and the same Law and Gospell preached is here covertly condemned and the having the same outward Ordinances is contrary to inward and spirituall unity in the Godly being of love and faith as if we had no word of God for to read Scripture partake of Ordinances but all externals were free In things of the mind wee looke for no compulsion but of light and reason The Authour means in Religion and faith which cannot be compelled we looke for no compulsion This was as much As we looke not from the Parliament for any Laws or use of the Sword to punish us then if one should deny there is a God as many fools doe if any should blaspheme and raile against the Godhead wee looke the Parliament should not take notice of it 2 all Religion here comes in under the name of things of the minde
for sinnes that Christ hath so blotted out that they have neither name being nor nature of sinnes is unlawfull and we are obliged by no Commandement of God say they to duties the Spirit maketh us willing but the word and Spirit are not contrary as we conceive the Spirit doth oblige as it goes along with the obliging word for if ye commit murther or lie say they being justified yee sinne not but the flesh in you 2. Wee are not guilty therein because the Spirit acted us not to forbeare 3. It was pardoned and remitted before it was committed and so hath neither name nor nature of sinne for the right end of duties we know no other but to glorifie God to be land-marks or a way to our countrey and to testifie we love our Redeemer we make them not one penny of payment for heaven â— I am not against the settlement of Church-government prudently as now Ans. If Prudential-government be from Christ and his Testament it is not enough not to be against Christ but ye must be with him if it be not of Christ the more shame to you and all your way not to be against that which hath not Christ for its Father and Authour 2 The King of the Church in all substantials hath set out a plat-forme in his word Humane prudence is too bold to prescribe to Christ how he should rule his House But this way Saltmarsh is not against the Church-government of Rome by Popes Cardinals Patryarchs Metropolitans Arch-Bishopes and the Government abjurd in his Covenant for these be prudential Church-governments 3 It is a wide Familisticall conscience to teach there is no Church no ministry no preaching no censures now on earth as you and all Seekers doe and yet not to bee against a Church-government in a prudential way in which the Magistrate sits as a Church-Officer to judge But this is the detestable Neutrality of Antinomians in all Religions to be neither hot nor cold this nor that 6 Nor is this any cause or reason why Saltmarsh should not be against the Prudentiall Government of mans devising because God hath his people under severall attaintments and measures as in Queen Maries Martyrdome for then because God hath saved some under Prelacie some under Poperie yea before Christs comming some under Gentilisme as Saltmarsh thinketh of Job for then Saltmarsh and Familists should not be against the settlement of Prelaticall Government and of their Romish Ceremonies not against Popish and Heathenish Prudentiall and Idolatrous Church-Government I thinke then Saltmarsh will be any thing in externals Paganish Popish or Prelatical no wonder then that Familists in their Petition raile against Puritans for none-conformity and professe in their Petition to King James their obedience to all the Prelaticall will-worship CHAP. XXXI Saltmarsh and Familists teach that there is salvation in all Religions I Am onely against a forme as it becomes an Engine of persecution c. Ans. So Saltmarsh here opens a great mystery of Familisme which is Liberty of conscience and salvation under all Religions for if any forme of Religion never so sound be commanded even by a Law of God and ratified politically by a Law of man and none left free to mens owne Spirit as to the only binding rule though it be a Spirit of Sathan it is no lawfull Religion to Saltmarsh Now that this is his minde is cleare from that he saith Spark 171 172. In books of controversie we can but set letter to letter and Scripture to Scripture and argument to argument and nothing can be judged till the day or time of more revelation of truth till the Holy Ghost and fire sit upon each of us trying every mans worke and burning up that in us which is hay and stubble in which words beside that Saltm judgeth and condemneth himselfe in writing this same booke of Controversie in favour of the Familists condemning in expresse words the Protestants in all the articles of their faith he will have no man to see truth or to judge any otherwise or know what he beleeves but by conjectures till the day of revelation come that he turne Familist and become all Spirit and all glory so all the Protestants that are not Familists set but letter to letter and are literall legalists and have no certainty what they beleeve and when this Spirit commeth he teacheth not by the word setting letter to letter and Scipture to Scripture but by immediate inspiration above and beyond the word 2. This Spirit even having come upon Saltmarsh as hee plainly saith p. 68. And in his Epistle to the Parliament p. 2.3 does but dictate to him errors hay and stabble that must be consumed for if he so do when he hath taught these toyes hee teacheth the contrary the next day what a spirit is this 3. If the Scripture be not the judge of controversies by setting letter to letter Scripture to Scripture understood according to the naturall and genuine grammaticall sense which the words yeeld without constraint then is the Scripture as Scripture and in its native sense a nose of wax and hath no native sense but wee are to expect a higher spirituall allegorick sense then the letter can beare that from the Spirit We have by this way then no certain rule of faith the unâ—â—able then may lawfully wrest the scripture to their own desâ—ruction Paul proveth Jesus to be the true Messiah and that convincingly he confounded the Jewes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confuting them that they were confounded in their mind and strongly proved with violence and strength of Scripture light that this is the Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 9.22 and Christ remitteth the Jews to the Scriptures as the judging rule Act. 5.39 If the Scriptures be so dark uncertain doubt some to naturall men void of the Spirit ye shall not convince Cain by the 6. Commandement that he is a murtherer nor Achan by the 8 Command that he is a theef nor Ananias that he is a lyar All may say the Spirit hath the coÌ„trary sense that truly by this way And in the following words he would not be against an Assembly or Synod at Westminster though he deny there is any such Ordinance of God now as Synod or Ministers or Church if they would minister as they have received that is propound to all the Kingdome he saith not all the Churches what they are perswaded of in their conscience and leave it without compulsion to the Spirit of God to perswade for this were true liberty where we see to minister as we receive 1 Pet. 4.10 to Saltmarsh is to teach and propound to others and walke themselves and accordingly beleeve as they have received that is according as they are perswaded in their conscience then if the Assembly of Divines were perswaded in their consciences that to one man to have fifteen wives at once as John of Leyden and his beleeved and that the Alcaron were the
not ergo the invisible Church at all times and finally may simply fall from the sound faith of fundamentalls necessary for salvation more then this is a good consequence this particular beleever may in one particular fundamentall point erre fouly and grossely for a time ergo he is not infallibille simpliciter but may finally and totally fall away And that of our Saviours I have prayed for thee that thy faith faile not Luke 22.32 though it free not Beleevers from particular failings both in doctrine of faith and conversation of life and that grossely and fouly yet it secures them by Christs intercession in a state of infallibility in fundamentalls and in a condition of indeclinability in conversion so as beleevers are infallible in point of faith touching fundamentalls necessary to salvation except Familists hold the Apostacie of the Saints or that all may goe to heaven finally doubting Pag. 174.175 Sparkles Saltmars tells what are the tradions of man and for Mark 7.9 he citeth Matth. 9. or heresies Now a heresie saith he is something against the doctrine of faith in the word or Scriptures not against any interpretations doctrins conclusions glosses comments or preaching of men who speak not Scripture originally nor infallibly as the Apostles did but so far as that is the very Scripture they speak so far as they speak the truth in Jesus and in the Spirit of God else they teach for doctrines the traditions of men Answ. Traditions of men are not necessarily errors in fundamentalls except only by a remote consequence as all errors are against the fundamentalls 2. There are heresies that are by good consequence against fundamentalls else the Saduces their denying of the resurrection Mat. 22. was no heresie for Christ proveth by a good consequence that they denyed the Scripture I am the God of Abraham when Abraham was then dead when God spake out of the bush to Moses Exod. 3. yet they denyed but conclusions deduced from Scripture 3. There is another strange ingredient in heresie according to Familists and that is because God speakes not now immediatly his word to us as he did to the Apostles no man is an hereticke that denyeth the whole faith except he that denyes the Scripture as the Scripture and except he deny it in so farre as teachers speake the truth in Jesus and in the Spirit of God else that is if they be not Familiâ—ts that teach and speake not in the Famisticall spirit they teach for doctrines the traditions of men that is heresies for Gods truth then to speake heresie is to speake only against fundamentall truths when a Familist in the Spirit of God speaketh them 2. But then when a hereticke readeth in the word this fundamentall Christ came in the world to save sinners 1 Tim. 1.15 though he deny it and spit at it that is no heresie because the paper and printed booke speaketh not in the Spirit of Jesus 3. The written word of God is not the word of God but only the word is spoken by a Familist in the Spirit of Christ. 4. When Preachers void of the Spirit speake that which is the very word of God and fundamentalls of faith these truths are not the word of God but the traditions of men and heresies so his Master H.N. taught the Scripture preaching to be but figurative service the word of God was never published to the world till H.N. the least among the holy ones of God was made alive through Christ anointed with his godly being manned himselfe with H N. and godded H.N. with himself published the light of glory H. Nicholas Evangelic c. 34. sent 9. Pag. 175. Schisme is a dividing from Christians who are in an outward profession of truth Now there may bee schisme iâ— visible Churches or fellowships of Saints upon this account but there can bee none in the true body of Christ or the spirituall Church for they that are joyned to the Lord are one spirit and they are made perfect in one Answ. There is no outward Schisme or renting but it begins at the heart Schisme is a dividing of the hearts as well as a visible parting with the Church or a part thereof else schisme were no sinne which yet Paul reproveth as a sinne 1 Cor. 1. 1 Cor. 3.1 2. The Church of Corinth and these that made a rent were both the visible and the invisible Church that they were the visible Saltm cannot deny they were the invisible Church also 1 Cor. 1.13 Christ was crucified for them and they were babes in Christ fed with milke 1 Cor. 3.1.2 and built upon one only foundation v. 10. Saltmarsh must say they were all unconverted that made the schisme 3. Familists will have none the true body and spirituall Church of Christ but the invisible Church so that upon this account they that beleeve and visibly professe neither Christ nor his truth before men yea who all their dayes deny Christ and so shall be denyed of Christ before the Father and his holy Angells Matth. 10.32 33. may be and are the true body of Christ and the Spirituall Church so H. Nicholas Epistle to the two daughters of Warwicke 4. May not a schisme and seperation fall in these that are both the true body and spirituall Church when of a Church of beleevers effectually called consisting of foure hundred two hundred seperate from two hundred I think they may as well as Barnabas a good man and full of the Holy Ghost seperated from Paul But in so farre as they are saith he in that one Spirit they cannot be divided Ans. True but Saltm speakes lyes in hypocrisie when he saith the spirituall Church are made perfect in one Lord in this life upon the same reason as they are one and as united to the Lord they cannot lye whore steale murther but out of some remnants of corruption they can sinne But Familists put them in a condition they can in this life sinne no more or if they sinne their transgression is not sinne it is not they but their Asse the flesh that sinnes as Libertines said but that is no violation of the Law of God CHAP. XXXIII Saltmarsh Sparkles pag. 22â— Familists minde touching Prayer ALL constant speakings to God in this as they call a conceived way or impremeditate or extemporary way is taken commonly amongst Christians for prayer in the Spirit and for that Spirituall way which the Disciples of Christ used in the Gospel who were growne up from the infancy and childishnesse of formes or words taught them which is but a meer natural or outward thing as they say which any may perform by strength of naturall parts as wit and memory and affections Saltmarsh here first condemneth prayer morning and evening under the words of constant speakings to God because he will have no praying but when the Spirit acts immediatly 2. All extemporary prayers goe not for praying in the Spirit among Christians commonly he belyeth Protestants and the truly
or the Spirit which is not the doctrine that Paul and Iohn received from the Lord Gal. 1.8 2 Ioh. v. 10. 1 Cor. 11.23 But Familists will have the Scriptures to beare witnesse to us of and to reveale the Father and the Son but for the holy Spirit he must be revealed without the testimony of Prophets and Apostles though Christ our dying friend hath left us his will in his last testament confirmed by the death of the Testator and forbids us to expect any farther revelation Heb. 1.1.9.16.17.27.28 Rev. 22.12.18.19 Is it not safer to beleeve the Prophets and Apostles upon whose word and doctrine we are builded as living stones and a habitation to God Eph. 2.20 21 22. then to relye upon the word of such seducers as H. Nicholas Del Saltmarsh and the like who come in their owne name and bring neither word nor workes to witnesse their doctrine not so much as Simon Magus and the Antichrist who bring wonders and living miracles to evidence that they are sent from God Familists have no escape but to say that their new discoveries are revealed to them by the Spirit to be contained in the spirituall and allegoricke sense of the Scripture Now undeniably the Scripture hath a literall sense and here it hath a mysticall and spirituall sense and so many senses as the Papists teach So Bellermine de verb. dei l 3. c. 3. Thomas p. 1. art 10. So Cajetanus ibid. Alpâ—onsus a Castro l. 1. adver her Lyra in 2. Reg. 7 Bucanus in Theolog. Scolastic part 2. c. 3. q. 5. 11. The same Gospell-truths in the manner of preaching and delivering of them may be spiritually by some and literally and dryly published by others and nothing is thereby either added or taken away from the substance of truth But duties commanded in the Law are then pressed upon the consciences of the hearers in a legal way when they are forced upon the consciences of the people upon legal motives Law-obligations threatnings of curses sad judgements but they are then spiritually preached when they are pressed upon the hearers in a terrible Law-way but for that end discovered to them that they may be chased into Jesus as to the Gospel-sanctuary and City of refuge to such as runne themselves out of breath to be in the bosome of our Saviour 2. They would be pressed so spiritually as there may bee still a pointing at a pardoning ransome and a healing and curing spirit so that all obedience must be new from new principles of the Mediators grace and upon Gospell motives only not from Hagar and the covenant tending to bondage Nor 3. upon the same necessity and account they were to be performed by vertue of a Covenant of workes What I before said toucheth the question whether the formall and last object of our faith be the word of God or the anointing strength saving grace and eye-salve of the Spirit as some Schoolmen Granado and others affirme the latter but the word is the formall object of faith the saving grace or anointing the efficient by which we are anointed inabled and quickned to beleeve the word now the eye-salve or anointing is not that which we see and beleeve that which we see is the saving Gospel-truths we beleeve Saltmarsh with Familists denying the Scripture to bee the word of God will have the inward supernaturall grace and anointing to be the only obliging rule of faith otherwise saith he it s in vaine to write bookes one against another for we then but set letter to letter argument to argument reason to reason but all in vaine without the Spirit as if Christ in proving the resurrection against Saduces Paul in proving justification by faith without works against such as turn the grace of God into wantonnes had not set letter to letter argument to argument and all in vaine for they remained still blinde yet Christ and Paul convinced and silenced these obstinate wranglers by the word of God without powring the Spirit on them without whose power they remained unconverted and hardened against the truth the formall object is that into which our faith is resolved when we give a reason of our faith as thus for what cause or formall motive doe you see with the eye of faith and believe that Maries son is the Messiah only Saviour ye do answer because so saith the Lord in the Old and N. Testament and that is the true object but yee doe not give an account of your faith when yee answer I beleeve it because I have eyes within inlightned because that is not to answer what is the true object of your faith if any aske you upon what morall grounds goe you to Rome yea give no reason if yee answer I goe to Rome because I have a will and a locomotive power in the nerves and muscicles of my body to move for now you answer by the efficient cause when the question is made of the formall objective cause If any aske why doe you see colours in day-light yee doe not answer because I have eyes and a seeing faculty but to the former you say I goe to Rome for such businesse to the lâ—tter I see colours in day-light because they are seeable and colours cloathed with light before my eyes so 1 Ioh. 5.10 He that beleeveth on the Sonne of God hath the witnessâ— within him that is the beleever hath objectively the the truth stamped in his heart but the anointing by which he was inabled to receive the testimony and truth is not for that the object or the thing beleeved or received but the saving helpe by which wee are strengthened to beleeve and receive the testimony the inward speaking of God to the heart as Augustine saith lib. 11. confess c. 3. sine strepitu syllabarum without noise of words is the saving apprehending of Christ and Gospell-truths but it is not the thing or object savingly apprehended the day-starre in the heart is not the Gospell-truth that wee see and receive but the light of Christ inabling and the Spirit strengthning the soule to beleeve and receive these Gospell-truths for without the day-starre and Spirit no man can see these truths 12. Upon the principles of Antinomians and Familists these and the like Gospell-promises I will give you a new heart and a new spirit Behold I make all things new a bruised reed shall hee not breake Come to me all yee that are weary and heavy laden and I will ease you Him that commeth I will in no wise cast away but will raise him up at the last day Yee that have no mony come buy and eat c. are as literall and legall being written and preached and as carnall for they value them to be but outward ordinances as this Cursed be every one that abides not in all that is written in the Law of God to do it or as the very Law and Covenant of workes which promiseth not any new heart but presseth the Law in its
without the Spirit is a dead letter as well as the Law and if so then to sinne against any meane of conversion must be against the law of God and so this law which commandeth to heare and obey all that God commandeth us must obleige us perpetually 6. Christ saith expresly that he came not to loose any from obedience 〈◊〉 though unperfect to the least jot of the law The 〈◊〉 covenant of works for so the Scripture calleth it is now so farre forth abrogated as that we are freed from the necessity of justification by the Law and the curse of it and thus far goe the Antinomian Arguments and no further Antinomians free us from the Law as its a beame of Christ in substance and matter so as wee are not to seeke the light of one beame now when the Sunne of righteousnesse is risen himselfe though Master Towne be not so strict Hence is it that they offend so much that any glimmering of light should come to us from the letter of Commandements either of Law or Gospel that to search Christ in the Scriptures is not safe and all covenants in the written and preached Word take men off Christ. CHAP. VII How the Law and the Gospel require the same obedience BUt seeing the Law cannot contradict the Gospel and speaketh nothing of a Surety and Mediator and so is negatively diverse from the Gospel yet positively it is not contrary nor denyeth that there ought to be a Mediator for so should there be two contrary wils in God and so it had bin injustice and against a just law that God should send his Sonne to die for sinners It is the same very obedience commanded in the Law as a strict covenant of works to be done by strength from our own nature and for the authority of the Law-giver and the love of God and now enjoyned in a mild covenant of grace from the strength of the grace of Christ and now not onely acteth on us by Legall motives the love of God the authority of the Law-giver which the Gospel excludeth not but upon the love of a free Redeemer and Ransome-payer as it may bee the same debt which a man payeth of his owne proper goods and of the money borrowed from a rich friend 1. Perfect obedience which the Law requireth and imperfect obedience which the Gospel accepteth for it requireth perfection as well as the Law doth are but graduall diffeâ—ences as the same summe of gold though clipped if accepted by the the creditor as full payment the rest which is wanting being pardoned may in grace and value bee as good as the full payment It is the Law that commandeth the love of God under paine of eternall death for the least faile and by way of a covenant of works Now the tenure of a covenant of works is an accident of the Law 2. A new obligation of obedience varieth not the nature of it as it is the same morall obedience that God commanded to the heathen and the Jews but that it was written and preached to Jewes addeth more guiltnesse when they disobey and these same duties that Moses commanded of righteousnesse holynesse and sobriety Exod. 20. doth the grace of the Gospel injoyne Tit. 3.11 and the Apostles command as acts of sanctification and though Moses should not command them by the motives of the grace of Redemption which yet is false except when he presseth the Law as a covenant of works yet Gospel-motives vary not the nature of duties as a Master may command the same duties to his sonne and his servant upon different grounds 3. The Gospel abateth nothing of the height of perfection in commanding what ever the law commandeth in the same perfection for t is as holy pure and spirituall in commanding we be perfect as our heavenly Father and holy as he is holy as the Law is In acceptation of grace the Gospel accepteth lesse then the law but commandeth no lesse therefore the Gospel granteth pardons but no dispensations the Law though it deny not pardons nor forbid them positively yet it granteth neither CHAP. VIII Of the promissorie part of the Law the differences between the two covenants mistaken by Antinomians are opened FOr the promissory part of the Law It promiseth life and reward to no obedience but to perfect and absolute obedience if there be the least defect in the least jot the garland and crowne promised is forfeited so as there is no regâ—ining of it for ever by that bargaine But the Gospel promiseth to the least sincere obedience were it but a cup of cold water to a Disciple a reward of glory Therefore the difference standeth not as Antinomians dreame betweene the covenants chiefely in doing and not doing as if the Gospel or covenant of grace did not also command doing in relation to life eternall yea and with a promise as well as the Law doth but in a farre other way for Godlinesse hath the promises of the life that now is and that which is to come and to the followers of Christ and though they halt in their walking and such as forsake all for Christs name is promised sitting on thrones and a hundreth fold in this life and in the life to come life eternall But the difference is 1. That no obedience is accepted in the Gospel without a Mediator not so in the Law 2. That the Law is given in its strictest bargaine to a holy perfect nature the Gospel to a lamed wounded and dead sinner 3. The Law giveth by way of debt not excluding boasting in some measure not that Adam could merit an infinite crowne by a peece finite-work or could doe beyond obligation more then we but because for holy works by strict covenant without the Mediators grace without pardon the worker might claime his wages humbly yet glorying hee had woon them by natures good deeds and by works and for works not of grace When Paul saith Rom. 4.2 If Abraham hath whereof to glory it s not before God He meaneth not that justification by the works of the Law giveth ground of boasting or glorying in our selves For 1. a conditionall proposition can conclude nothing positively 2. He speaketh of glorying as chap. 3.27 comparatively Law-justification is more like glorying then grace for Angels cannot boast Rom. 11.36 â—7 the Gospel giveth of free grace But 4. the â—aw could not accept another mans imputed righteousnesse that is supernaturall and to beleeve this required grace and strength of a higher straine then Adam had it demandeth but â— mans owne personall and perfect righteousnesse and curseth the sinner for the least wrinesse or crookednesse in the first bud or spring of the inclinations or motions 5. The Gospel leaâ—â—th place to repentance which the Law doth not and openeth a doore of hope to a lost sinner and the speciall condition is Faith that a ransome payed by Christ shall buy me a title and
you and to you who are troubled rest with us c. And Merit-mongers say our good works are made condignely and morally meritorious from Christs merits and so are made and dignified with a sort of infinitenesse to buy heaven as Antinomians say they have sinnelesse perfection from Christs merits and are made as white faire spotlesse as God can see no sinne in them but looking on them seeth them as faire as the works of Christ or the elect Angels Wee judge that there is no worth to come neere in value or proportion to grace or glory and that no reward is promised for them none to them but as to signes and fruits of grace CHAP. XLVI That there is grace inherent in the Saints beside that free favour and good will that is in God WEe accord not with Antinomians who say that grace is onely in Christ none in us they are but gifts and effects of grace in us saith Towne The new creature the armour of God and love is nothing but Christ. But wee say Grace or free favour is in Christ as the cause root spring but this is the infinite God freely of meere grace imparting his goodnesse mercy redemption calling us without hire or money and this indeede is not in us but in him but there is a grace created the fruit of this free grace in God that is in us subjectively and inherently and denominates us gracious and new creatures grace is in Christ as the floure in the root but in vs as the smell that comes from the floure and is communicated to us who have senses The Scripture saith 1. If any man be in Christ he is a new creature a new creature cannot be Christ the Creator the new man is created in righteousnesse and true holynesse and these be created graces in us as the lusts of the flesh contrary to these are not the first Adam but the fruits of this sinne so neither can these bee the second Adam 2. The Armour of God Ephes. 6. Faith Hope the Word of God Prayer the chiefe parts of that armour have Christ for their object and subject and wee are to pray in Christs name then they cannot be Christ himselfe faith may be weake Christ cannot be weake prayer lesse fervent Christ not so 3. The Scripture saith God putteth in the Saints a heart of flesh a new heart powreth water that is his spirit on the thirsty ground the Spirit of grace and supplication on the Family of David writes his Law in our inward parts gives a circumcised heart 4 There is an in-biding principle The seed of God remaining in the Saints the annoyting that teacheth them all Grace in Timothy faith unfained dwelling in him and his grandmother 5. The Saints are denominated new creatures from grace inherent faithfull and sanctified in Christ Jesus borne againe of God Sonnes and heires partakers of the Divine nature Kings and spirituall Priest to God changed and renewed 6. From this Libertines say there is no difference betweene hypocrits and beleevers whereas they are blessed meeke shall see God shall be satisfied have a great reward in heaven which is falsely said of hypocrits and it s neere of kinne to that foule errour The Spirit works in hypocrits by gifts and graces in the Saints immediatly whereas the Saints doe many things from the feare of God from Faith from humility and meekenesse which are graces in them and it neighbours with that heresie that Christ acteth immediatly in the Saints hee being incarnate in them and they Christed and Godded with him Christ dwelling in their flesh which maketh every Saint Christ and the onely begotten Son of God and it sides with that error that the efficacie of Christs death doth kill the activity of all graces and that all the activity of a beleever is to act sinne there being nothing in him but sinne Christ without acting all in him CHAP. XLVII That we are not meere patients in the acting of the Spirit of Sanctification SO doe Antinomians hold that we are meere patients under the actings of the Spirit the Spirit acting in us immediately as on blocks and stocks So there is say they no obligation to pray at set houres and times but when the Spirit acteth and stirreth us immediatly thereunto And Saltmarsh saith this is a bondage to times and no spirituall serving of God So hath Randel the Familist prefixed in an Epistle to two Popish Tractats furnishing to us excellent priviledges of Familisme the one called Theologia Germanica and the other the Bright starre which both advance perfect Saints above Law Gospel Scripture Ordinances Praying hearing to a Monastike contemplative life in which their perfectists see injoy live in God without beholding him in formes or materiall images the signe of the Crosse lawfull books as they thinke to young beginners without any acting in them either of understanding will desire or any power they and their love desire joy being all drowned annihilated and swallowed up in God immediatly injoyed and the Spirit acting immediatly Euthysiastically in them as men dead crucified mortifyed and if they have any acts of knowing or willing or loving they bee acts of the old man and the flesh And upon the same ground God not efficatiously and immediatly concurring in morall actions to act upon the creatures men and Angels The Libertines of old some Familists and Antinomians of late have said that God is the author of sinne that his working or not working on the creature is the cause of good and ill righteousnesse and unrighteousnesse 1. Because sinne is nothing but Gods not working 2. It cannot hurt God and why should he hate it 3. It hath its first being in God 4. It is his servant and conduceth to heighten free grace and rich mercy I doe not impute this to all Antinomians yet some have said it and written it the same principles common to Libertines and Antinomians as you may reade in worthy Calvin incline to the same conclusions It is true Saltmarsh comes not up to truth in this Mans sinnes was serviceable saith hee to the glory of Redemption and was but for the bringing forth of this though not decreed of God but occasioned by man God foreknowing the changeablenesse of his creature c. In which words not knowing what to make out of the Protestant doctrine out of ignorance hee makes sinne the mother and glorious Redemption the birth that was warmed with life in the wombe of sinne and was serviceable for the bringing forth of this We know what M. Archer said of late I scarse beleeve that that godly man would have spoken so faire and glorious grace was warmed and enlived from eternitie in the sweet bowels and heart of God and never lay never fetched heat of life from the foule wombe of
1. That they would have the Gospel a body and susteme of non-senses and foolish dreames and all Logick banished that the Gospel may be a fardell of phancies under the vaile of spirituall and supernaturall knowledge for the perfect like that piece called the Bright Starre and Theologiâ— Germanica and the Power of Love and the Tree of knowledge of good and evill 2. All reasonings and use of Logick which the Prophets and Apostles make a heavenly and spirituall use of in the Scripture to them are Legall and smell too much of the dead Letter the sowre and killing Law yea the Letter of written Gospel because written and because preached and opened in spirituall discourses to Cornwell and others is a humane thing and begets but a humane faith so that Faith commeth by hearing is to Saltmarsh not vocall Preaching but the very Spirit of grace working faith as I observed before 3. All expounding of Scripture by consequence is expounding of Scripture in the Letter saith Saltmarsh in the Letter to Towne is in a Law-way to Cornewell is in a humane not a Divine way Then Christ Matth. 22. must bee a Legall Preacher and must argue after a Law-way or a humane not a Divine and Gospel-way and must much darken the glory of the Gospel for he proveth the resurrection of the dead onely by a consequence I am the God of Abraham c. Ergo the dead shall rise and he sharply rebuketh the Sadduces as ignorant both of the Scripture and the power of God because they did not thus argue in the Letter and in the consequence to the darkening of the glory of the Gospel Libertines said also to reason against committing of Adultery as Joseph doth Shall I doe this and sinne against God Is a worke of Old Adam discerning good and evill as wee shall heare if the Lord will And Saltmarsh saith Exhortations perswasions conditionall promises and Gospel-commandements are natural and so conveyances carnall Legall and of the Letter Which to me is a foule aspesâ—ron laid on the Gospel and a mixing of Law and Gospel Works and Faith according to the Antinomians way and a rendering of the preaching of the Gospel which is the power of God and the wisdome of God as odious as the Jewes and Greeks made it of old that is to make it a meere naturall and humane thing But reasoning from Scripture is as Divine as to convince silence rebuke convert and open the heart though the Spirit bee the principall agent in these 4. If wee be meere patients and act nothing by any obligation but as the Spirit acteth on us and in us then not onely the morall Law but the very Law of nature and the dictats of a naturall conscience shall not of themselves oblige us as to honour our Parents to love our brethren to doe to all as we would that men should doe to us except the Spirit act us to these duties and then must either the Holy Ghost attend the suggestions and dictats of the law of nature to blow with and concurre with them and with the Word read and preached which were a fettering of the Holy Ghost to attend the inclinations and motions of our heart or then no man could sinne at all against either the Law of nature or written Scripture save onely these heathen and others who resisted the Spirit not to say that grace were not grace nor every way free if the will of the creature should be master and exercise a dominion over grace to command at its nod the spirations and breathings of the Holy Ghost then should it be in the power of free will to dispose of desertions absence and the ebbings of the joyfull out-goings and manifestations of the Holy Ghost so should wee command the North and South winde of the Spirit to blow upon the garden that the Spices may flow out and command the out-flowings of the river and the tyde that gladneth the soule Which sure we cannot admit or then our doubtings complaints love-jealousies should be free of all unbeliefe and disquieting doubts contrary to Scripture and experience yea and all our sinnes and darknesse and false apprehensions under sad desertions should bee counted on the Holy Ghosts score as his sin who did not act us to the declining of these sinnes and the performing the contrary duties and not be imputable to us for all sinne must bee contrary to some Law-obligation 5 We hence clearely see Antinomians must come fully up to New England Libertines that In the saving conversion of a sinner the faculties and workings of the soule in things pertaining to God are destroyed and made to cease and the holy Ghost commeth in place of them as the faculties of the humane nature of Christ whereas grace purgeth away the oare but destroyeth not the gold and doth not remove nor substantially change the soule and heart but maketh it new sanctifieth it reneweth the Spirit purgeth the conscienâ—e bringeth all things to our memory When Christ casteth the old heart in his furnace or putteth it on a new frame it loseth no substance but receiveth a new mould 6. It fomenteth the presumption of the Libertine who saith If Christ will let me sinne let him looke to it upon the perill of his honour bee it Which may have this good sense as to be a word of boldnesse of faith holding forth as much as it highly concerneth the honor of Christ his faithfulnesse and unchangeable grace who is intrusted with all the flocke young and old to suffer none to fall in such sinnes as may tend to or be a finall falling from Christ but that upon the perill of his glory He will lose none but raise them up at the last day but as Libertines sense carrieth the matter the justified cannot sinne Christs Spirit is ingaged to enact immediatly and to preserve the ransomed man from all sinne if the man fall Christs Spirit not inacting him to stand is the Author and cause of his fall Whereas we are commanded to keepe our selves in the love of God David kept himselfe from his iniquitie CHAP. XLVIII Antinomians hold that the beleever cannot sinne against God but against men in his conversation WEe beleeve that the Law or Commandement of Christ respecteth our salvation with God as well as our conversation with men contrary to Antinomians who will have us as compleatly saved being once justified as sinnlesse and perfectly holy as the glorified in heaven Yea wee have not so much as the blot of Papists venials or Protestants sinnes of infirmity or originall sinne dwelling in us So as I judge the man that said to a learned opposer of the Anninomians spoke right in the Antinomian way Sinne is nothing how then can Christ hate nothing If from eternity it was so pardoned and remitted before it was committed I see not how to Antinomians it must not bee meere nothing as concupiscence
skies when they say Lord the desire of our soule is toward thy name Lord our heart is not turned backe neither have our steps declined from thy way c. They knew and were perswaded of a saving worke of grace inherent in them and we doubt not but the Prophets to speake of a case of another nature knew that God spoke to them when Jeremiah upon life and death said of a truth the Lord hath sent me to speake all these words in your eares And Amos The Lord hath spoken who cannot but Prophecie And Abraham did not upon conjectures but upon Faith know God had commanded him to sacrifice his son Now God speaketh to his Saints by his works of grace no lesse then by his word of the Gospel Augustine said By a certaine heavenly tast hee knew a difference betweene the Lord revealing himselfe to him and his owne soule dreaming But say Antinomians When we teach that all our assurance commeth from faith and the testimony of Christ and his owne Spirit speaking to us wee led men to borrow light from the Sunne which can abundantly inlighten them when yee send them to their own good works to borrow their assurance of faith and their interest of Christ yee desire them to fetch light from a candle shining at noone day and yee cause them rest on a fallible guide which may deceive them and at best breed a probable and conjecturall assurance onely not an infallible and undeniable confidence such as Christ rested on by faith breadeth Answ. 1. But the question is as great a doubt to a weake one if he receive Christ and his immediate noone-day irradiation and light for the weake beleevers act of knowing his full interest in Christ from either the immediate light that commeth from Christ or the immediate voice and testimony of the Spirit especially separated from the Word as Antinomians fancie is in him a created act and an inherent quallification and if inherent qualification furnish no infallible evidence to ascertaine me of my interest in Christ how shall I know it is Christ I rest on or his Sunne-shine light and the immediate irradiation of the Spirit speaking to my Spirit more then I know it is Christs spirit assuring me I am translated from death to life because I love the brethren Antinomians say the Sun cannot deceive when it gives light a candle beside the Sunne may deceive But say I a noone-day Devill may interpose and speake and irradiate as the Sunne and it is but a counterfeit Sunne and what know yee that your act of knowing this to be the true Sunne seeing it is but an inherent act of grace in you is a perfect mettall and a true Sunne And that it is Christ that shineth and speaketh to Mary Magdelen not the Gardener more when hee immediatly speaketh and shineth on your soule then when hee speaketh and shineth thorow such a medium as the love of the brethren for the same Spirit that inlighteneth you in the assurance of your translation into Christ and your interest in him upon this objective light because yee love the brethren is he who shineth on you in his immediate noone-shine-irradiation is not the Spirits teaching as sure by one beame of teaching the light of his utterings of grace in us as in his other immediate conveiance of light when the Scripture saith it is the same Spirit that maketh us know the things that are freely or graciously given us of God 1 Cor. 2.12 and beareth immediate witnesse that we are sonnes what ever be the meanes as Abraham was to beleeve hee was to kill his Sonne if God should command him by a Prophet immediatly inspired suppose such a one as Moses to have beene sent with the Mandat no lesse then when God spoke immediatly himselfe and might not Abraham have beene deluded in thinking God was not the true God that immediatly said Abraham take now thy Sonne thy onely Sonne and offer him to me as hee might have doubted if a Moses say hee had then lived sent with the same message was a true and and immediately inspired Prophet and not a counterfeit who ranne and the Lord sent him not When Antinomians loose this knot they answer themselves Asser. 5. First the truth of what the Spirit speaketh dependeth not on the Word but the credence and faith that I owe to the Spirit dependeth on the Word because I know the Spirit by the Word as I know the substance of the body of the Sunne by the light but I know not the Word by the Spiâ—it as I know not the light by the substance of the body of the Sunne yea now when God hath put his last seale to the Canon of Scripture the word of Prophecie is surer to us then the Fathers voice from heaven 2 Pet. 1. and wee may know the Spirit that biddeth John Becold kill so many innocent beleevers and that saith the man walking in darkenesse and a Pharesee obstinatly going on in killing Christ and his members and regarding iniquity in his heart as he is such is reconciled to God and justified and Christ by faith lodgeth in the same heart with loved and delighted in iniquity can be no true spirit The Spirit of Christ as he cannot bely his owne Word so will hee not take it ill to be tryed by his owne hand-writing and seale and his own works Secondly it is needlesse to make comparisons between assurance resulting from inherent graces and the immediate voice and speaking of the Spirit as if the former were our owne spirits reasoning the latter onely the testimony of the Spirit for we judge both to bee the testimony of the Holy Ghost as it is the same love sealed to the Spouse from the Bridegromes owne word and seale and hand-writing and confirmed to her by his Bracelets Rings Jewels and love-tokens that he sendeth to her nor are there for that two loves two love-tokens two Bridegromes For say that the love-tokens are true not counterfeit and that they carry with them the warme and lovely characters and undenyable expressions of the true Bridegromes soule-love and that they came not from a stranger as Antinomians say they may be bastard and fained love-tokens and come from another lover then Christ Yet the Lord Jesus manifesteth himselfe and gives evidences of his love by them no lesse then by the Spirits immediate testimony But we thinke and can prove the Saints passing even in their speaches prayers and confession to God their judgement of themselves and of their owne sincere walking as is cleare Cant. 5.1 Cant. 3 1 2 3. Cant. 1.5 8. Isai. 26.8 9. Job 23.11 12. chap. 31.1 2 3 4 c. Psal. 18.21 22 23 so Ezechiah holdeth forth his holy walking before God Esai 38.3 and Jeremiah cap. 15.16 17. and Paul 2 Tim. 4.7.8 2 Cor. 1.12 doe certainely know the graces of God in themselves to come from no other principle then the
own gift laying hold on the righteousnesse of Christ freely and of onely pure grace imputed to us 5. Cornewell and other Antinomians make arguing obedidience and perswading comforts by inferences and consequences works of man not able to produce assurance and Saltmarsh thinketh discoursing and reasoning not enough to produce assurance of faith and he thinks it a Legall bondage to support the soule from marks and such things as cannot give evidence but by inferences yet all the superstructures of faith in Gospel-obedience as binding upon perswading arguing reasoning All other assurances saith Saltmarsh beside the assurance of the light of faith such as are from marks and love to the brethren that come by way of reasoning and arguing are rotten conclusions from the Word and such things as true legall teachers have invented not understanding the mystery of the kingdome of Christ then all Scripture and Gospel-arguing are vaine janglings by this 6. Nor doth the Gospel command by patterne rather then precept as if the examples of the cloud of Witnesses who running their race with patience inherit the promise of free salvation Hebr. 12.1 2 3. should destroy commands or as if patternes without Law or any otherwise but in so farre as they are warrantted by the Law of God did tye and oblige us to obedience and imitation for if patternes as patternes did tye us then should we be obliged to follow the Fathers and Christ in their extraordinary works and miracles which neither Law nor Gospel commands us to doe 7. But the truth is outward commandements written or preached by Antinomians are given to us in the Gospel onely by accident and because we are carnall and sinnefull but were we as spirituall as we should be wee should need no Law but that which is spirituall and written in the heart no more then Angels need a written and outward Law Now that Antinomians meane this is cleere by Saltmarsh his Divinity Commands saith hee are for obedience as well as tydings of forgivenesse this kind of Gospel fits both God and man and God the Father may be seen in commanding holinesse and the Spirit in forming the holynesse commanded and the Sonne in redeeming us to holynesse even to the will both of the Father and the Spirit And this Gospel fits man who is made up both of flesh and Spirit and so hath need of a Law wâ—thout and in the Letter as well as in the heart and Spirit the Law is spirituall but we are carnall Rom. 7. Nor can a state oâ— flesh and Spirit bee ordered onely by a Law within for the word and Law of the Spirit meerely is for a spirituall condition or estate of glory as Angels who live by a Law spirituall and state of revelation Answ. 1. Here be strange conceits of old libertinisme Gospel commands are as well saith he for obedience as tydings of forgivenesse But why for obedience Any disobedience to them is no sinne in a beleever as is proved then they are not to a beleever for obedience 2. I know not how man because hee is flesh hath need of a Law without and the letter of an outward command then because he is spirit or as he is spirituall he hath need of no Law nor letter of an externall command Timothy then hath no need as he is a renewed man to give himselfe to meditation and reading and doctrine nor to continue in the things that he had knowne from the Scriptures which are given by divine inspiration to save his owne soule and others and to make him perfect to every good worke Nor have the Saints at Colosse need that the word of Christ dwell richly in them Nor the called of Iesus Christ at Rome as they are called and sanctified any need of learning from the Scriptures that they through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope Onely the flesh and the old man possibly hath need of the Scriptures and the letter of the command then it was not Davids inward man that esteemed the testimonies of God and his promises sweeter then the honey and the honey combe and as his heritage and more then thousands of silver and gold Nor did Peter or the Saints as regenerated to a lively hope 1 Pet. 1.3 and as they obtained the like precious faith relish the promises as great and precious but onely their flesh found sweetnesse in Gods word And Mary not as renewed but according to the flesh and corruption sate at Christs feete and heard his word and choosed the better part that could not bee taken from her And this sorts well with the old Anabaptists who said that the unregenerate onely needed outward ordinances as the Word preached by men and hearing reading Sacraments but for the regenerate there is no need that any teach his neighbour because we are all taught of God and the annoynting teach-them all And the Sonnes of God are not subject to the Law that is they are not to bee taught what they should doe or leave undone seeing the Spirit of God which is their instructor will teach them sufficiently neither is any thing to bee commanded or injoyned them as to doe good or eschew evill or the like The same Spirit I say doth command or injoyn them likewise to retaine the best and quit the contrary and obey them accordingly And so speake the Libertines of N. England These that bee in Christ are not under the Law or commands of the Word as the rule of life 3. If man because he is flesh hath need of a Law without and in the Letter by flesh is either understood a body and sensitive soule but then the meaning must be that the Law of Word and Gospel is given to the outward man to regulate him in his animal and vitall actions as eating sleeping walking seeing hearing and other senses as if no Law were imposed on the Spirit heart understanding conscience and will a carnall dreame that many put upon the Pharisies or by the flesh must be understood the unrenewed and sinnefull corruption This must be the sense of Saltmarsh for hee citeth Rom. 7.14 The Law is spirituall that is just and holy as vers 12. Wherefore the Law is holy and the commandement is holy and just and good but I am carnall that is sinfull flesh unholy and sold under sinne Now thus Law and Gospel commands threatnings Gospel-promises sweet invitations of free grace that loaden sinners would come to Christ and bee refreshed eased saved are all given to man because he is sinnefull and no outward Commandement would be laid on man if he had not sinned which is a conjecture and fancie Divines say the Tree of life and of knowledge of good and ill were Sacraments to innocent Adam the Sabbath was ordained for Adams worshipping of God an outward Law was laid on him If thou eate thou shalt die when as yet Adam was not
strict conversation and a care by doing to please God any personall walking with God is but a legall bargaining with God to out-buy Christ and evacuate free grace and a mixing of Law and Gospel and confounding of the two Covenants and of heaven and hell and presently upon this the party is as free of doubting till his dying day as if he were in heaven still in a merry pinne as if he were above the starres before the throne under no Law above all duties reades heares prayes none but when some immediate rapts of a living active God comes on him a dead passive block in Christ the Scripture either Law or Gospel is but a dead Letter hee is neither tyed nor awed with Law or Gospel Precept or Command nor preaching nor seales but is acted by a free Spirit an immediate light and speech of a Spirit above and beyond all outward word or Letter of old or new Testament except when the Spirit shall speake or apply them to the heart and then these Commandements tye the outer man and the flesh and then they bind not for any authority of the Law-giver but for the onely Gospel love of Christ as if Christ had put his Father out of office whereas Gospel-love commands obedience upon and for both the authority of the Lawgiver and the love of Christ and when this convert falleth in Adultery murther swearing lying robbing 1. It is not he but the flesh and sense and the outward man that doth these 2. They were remitted and made no sinnes and hee as cleane as Christ from them before they bee committed 3. The Law hath no more to doe with him then the persuer saith Saltmarsh hath to doe with the murtherer who hath fled to the citie of refuge But Saltmarsh's Legall convert he meaneth all not converted the Antinomian way is not our convert as he dreameth 1. Because we look not at conversion meerly as a change in affection and conversation without Christ Faith and saving grace 2. Antinomians make all the change in conversion to be meerely imputative to beleeve that Christ was converted and repents for us and to regard no inward change 3. It is false that Saltmarsh saith That pressing of meere commands from the word may worke a Legall change of affection and conversation For if by meere commands from the Word he meane 1. commands without the Spirit that is such as are written and preached Gospel or Law that of themselves want all grace and joyning of the Spirit Then sure Cicero and Seneca their meere words without God cannot change a Zeno a Xenephon from debauched slagitious men into white civeâ—l Moralists without some Spirit if he meane that the Gospel-letter as a Letter can doe more then the Law-letter without the Spirit he is much deceived for words as words whether of Law or Gospel without God can work no change But Saltmarsh if I mistake not hath a third meaning that meere commands from the authority of God the Law-giver can worke but a Legall and counterfeit conversion this is most false We have a grave controversie with Papists touching the formall object of Divine Faith Whether it bee the testimony of the Church as Papists say or the authority of God speaking in his Word as we teach Now we hold that the testimony of the Church is but the testimony of men and can produce but an humane faith not a Divine but the testimonie of God himselfe speaking in the Scriptures can onely beget a supernaturall and divine faith when the Holy Ghost followeth the Word and rendereth it lively If then we beleeve divine truths and Scripturall commands because so saith the Lord in his Word either Law or Gospel this is a divine and supernaturall faith so to beleeve upon Gods meere commands as Law-giver not because naturall reason so dictateth nor because the Church or man so saith nor because the times favour the Gospel as the seed is received with a sort of beliefe that falleth on stony ground is divine Faith and is not contrary but sweetly complyeth with faith grounded upon the love of Christ and wrought by the grace of God in the Gospel Antinomians dreame that these two are contrary when they are not so 4. It s most false that the Law is in the heart before hand by nature so as wee beleeve it naturally for the authority of the Law-giver for so naturall faith of the Law should fight with naturall unbeliefe and deepe security to laugh and sleepe sound under the curse of God Wee naturally know much of the Law but we have not a Legall faith to beleeve because so saith the Law-giver by nature 5. It s false also that Nature can propound to it selfe life eternall as its end as Saltmarsh saith Balaam could not desire it farre lesse intend it hee onely wished the end of the just 2. The end must bee the last end subordinate to Gods glory Antinomians are Pelagians and poore friends to free grace as I noted before for when salvation is the end all meanes are gone about when the end is intended that may conduce to that end all meanes that may crosse the obtaining thereof eschewed Now naturall Legall converts cannot goe about all for salvation and in reference to it its cleare when gold is a mans end as in the covetous pleasure the end in the voluptuous honour the end in the ambitious if all acts about the meanes or that may thwart the attaining of the end bow not to this end it s not so in Legall converts 3. When the end is attained but in hope and assurance the minde is satisfied and quieted Legall converts are not so satisfied 4. Legall converts order salvation to and for themselves and the happinesse of it not the holinesse to please themselves not to honour God because heaven is a Honey-combe that very Nature beleeving an eternity desires to sucke 5. Severe and strict walking in our sense is walking in all duties by the light and conduct of saving grace and the faith of the elect of God which wee contend for against most Antinomians who are but loose livers and cannot fall on a Legall convert CHAP. LXVIII How the Spirit worketh freely in the Antinomian way SAltmarsh boldly goeth on to hold forth When the Spirit of adoption works not freely but servilly and legally Object 1. When men put something of satisfaction on any performance as if God were prevailed with by any thing of their owne Answ. Satisfaction to revenging justice or of merit or of perfect obedience to the Law in our performances we disclaim or that we prevaile with God by any thing of our owne as if our performances were causes of turning God were any thing without the grace of Christ and his merits but for prevailing with God to obtaine a blessing by prayer and teares we say it with the Scripture Hos. 12.3 Jaakob by his strength had power with God yea hee had power over
only the illuminated Elders in the godly wisdome which walk in the house of love And in the Epistle Let no man saith he boast himselfe in any of the works of righteousnesse or take on the same to salvation neither to condemnation before that hee in the Spirit of Christ through the love of the Father be renewed in all righteousnesse of life not that I meane in the Elementish Ceremoniall righteousnesse which the man setteth forth or occupieth out of his owne prudency but I meane in that righteousnesse which according to the heavenly truth is in the being of Christ and is set forth through the Spirit of God So this abominable wretch maketh all reading or hearing or beleeving the Scriptures to be Elementish carnall righteousnesse and that wee are to doe no good works to obtaine salvation nor to eschew any evill to be freed from condemnation but to study an inward righteousnesse in being Goded and Christed and in communicating with the essence and godly being M. Towne also maketh the Law a sort of directorie of walking as doth H. N. Assert grace pag. 38. I know not where to learne my duty to my Superiour but in the matter of the fift Command nor what Murther or Adulterie is but in the sixt and seventh But Towne forgetteth himselfe and pag. 3. saith We are from under the Law in all its authority dominion offices and effects yea hee denyeth that wee are under the power and teaching of the Law And Saltmarsh will have us not to borrow one beame of directing light from the Law so as he seemeth to stomach and to bee angry that the old Testament but especially the ten Commandements are printed in the Bible Yet what ever direction of walking wee have from the Law I find them in all their writings grudging at any Law or Gospel written because writing speaking vocall covenants are the dead and killing Letter fruitlesse and livelesse and that the Spirit immediatly acting is all our rule Paral. VII Libertines speake disgracefully of the Pen-men of Scripture and called Paul a broken vessell John stolidum juvenem a foolish young man Peter a denyer of God Mathew an Vsurer The Church was in her infancy said Da. Georgius Vnder Abraham and the Prophets in its young age under John Baptist Christ in the flesh and the Apostles it s grown and now presently under David the Christ its spirituall and perfect So many Antinomians turne perfectists Who say they having the Holy Ghost as well as the Prophets and Apostles can pen and speake Scripture from the same Spirit The New England Libertines are so farre on this way that they disgrace the Apostle Peter as a halfe-Legalist and say Peter leaned more to a covenant of works then Paul and that Pauls doctrine was more for free grace then Peters And Saltmarsh maketh all the Prophets in the Old Testament Legall men and Christ in the flesh and his Apostles preached free grace but in degrees and parts but we dare not saith hee preach the Gospel so in halves and quarters as yee doe And Christ and the Apostles preached grace faith repentance new obedience in scantling of Doctrine as they are meerely and barely revealed in the history of the Gospel or Acts of the Apostles where onely the Doctrine is not so much revealed as the practise But we Antinomians preach Christ the power of all the fulnesse of all that we may exalt him whom God hath exalted at his owne right hand Hence Saltmarsh 1. saith the Antinomians in England reveale more free grace and fulnesse of Christ in their Sermons then Christ and the Apostles did in the halfe of the New Testament or all the Prophets in the Old 2. Christ and the Prophets and Apostles except in the Epistles were Legall Preachers What be Legall Preachers that I wrong not Saltmarsh as he doth Christ the Prophets and Apostles I give it in his owne words Legalists are 1. such as compound and bargaine with God for salvation and submit not to the righteousnesse of God and lye downe in the sparks of their owne kindling are Christ his Prophets and Apostles such Such as from the notion of a covenant conceive a little too Legally of free grace Such as have neither the use nor freedome of the heavenly inheritance that are subject to death and bondage Such to whom God appeared onely as it were upon tearmes and conditions of reconciliation Such as in fasting and other acts of obedience dealt with God to get some love from God which Christ himselfe had not gotten for us So belike the Prophets that dyed before Christ went not to heaven but to some chamber or higher roome in hell called Limbus Patrum or to some other place for Saltmarsh saith they had neither the use nor freedome of the heavenly inheritance whither then went their soules after death 2. They were chosen to salvation some other way then Jaakob Rom. 9. they purchased the love of free election by fasting and pennance 3. Their sinnes were not pardoned nor they reconciled to God a belying of the Old Testament 4. The Prophets submitted not to the righteousnesse of God but sought righteousnesse by the works of the Law All these how they agree in part to Christ John Baptist and the Apostles in the first halfe of the New Testament let Saltmarsh and Antinomians see and consider Paral. VIII Libertines said The whole Scripture was nothing but the Spirit of God and the Letter of the Scripture not Scripture but the Spirit was both Christ and the Scripture and a godly life must be the Spirit So the Libertines of New-England There is a Testimony of the Spirit and voice unto the soule meerely immediate without any respect unto or concurrence with the Word And from this Wee are not to keepe a constant course of praying at set houres or alwayes but as the Spirit move us And all doctrines and revelations must bee tryed by Christ that is Christ dwelling in us in a spirituall manner not by the Word of Christ or the Scripture In this same Grammer speake Antinomians So Saltmarsh The Law now is in the Spirit What is that And in the Gospel for a beleever to walke by nor is saith he holinesse and sanctification now such as is fashioned by the Law or outward Commandement but by the preaching of Faith by which the Spirit is given which renewes and sanctifies a beleever and makes him the very Law of Commandement in himselfe and his heart the very two Tables of Moses This is to say the Word begetteth not Faith but onely Historically instructeth the flesh and expressely in terminis the Libertines sense and minde is that the Word is changed in a Spirit without Scripture and the Christian in his walking and conversation which to Antinomians is all in faith is the Spirit it selfe Towne is much in this through his whole booke to
neither reading of Scripture nor hearing the Word Preached nor vocall praying in the Spirit of adoption for sure though these must come from the heart yet essentially they are externall worship and something in the outward man beside that which is onely in the heart and something of formes they must have for they are externall visible and audible acts of worship The same was taught by a Silesian Casparus Schunenckfeldius in Luthers time as saith Conradus Schlusdelburgius Catologo Hereticorum lib. 10. pag. 30. Per externum verbum Dei ministerium praedicationem homines non converti non esse homines obligatos ad audiendam praedicationem verbi externam praedicationem non pertingere ad eos tantum herere in externis sensibus testificari duntaxat de Christo fidem aliam non esse praedicationem verbi nisi historicam neque esse fidem accidens aut qualitatem sed esse essentiam Dei Scripturam non esse verbum Dei verbum Dei non esse aliud quam substantiale nempe Christum Luther Tom. 2. in Gen. cap. 19 fol. 133. Answereth externall Ordinances invented by God profit to salvation not these that are invented by men 4. When the heart saith Del is reformed all is reformed and when the heart is right with God the outward form cannot be amisse It is cleare that Del and Antinomians mean there is no externall worship commanded in the New Testament neither hearing reading praying confessing of Christ before men so as we sinne in omitting these or that the Letter of any Command obligeth us to obedience as the Letter of the Law from the authority of the Lawgiver obliged Adam before he fell and the Jewes in the Old Testament For Del saith If the heart be reformed all will be reformed that is If the Spirit be in the heart and act us to reade heare pray confesse Christ before men receive the Seales wee are then obliged to acts of externall worship and not otherwise so that no Command written in Old or New Testament no authority of God speaking in the written word or speaking in the Ambassadors of Christ either preaching the Gospel or commanding by the Holy Ghost in Synods Acts 15.28 doe lay any obliging Commands on us to any externall worship outward Reformation or confession of Christ for the Spirit speaking in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles is but litterall outward externall to beleevers except the Spirit be in their heart acting and immediatly stirring and working there is no obliging power laid on us to externall worship or outward reformation by the Familists and Antinomians way For we know their Doctrine The Holy Ghost comes in place of the naturall faculties of the soule and acteth us immediately to all internall acts of loving and beleeving and to all externall acts of outward worship or reformation and wee are not bound to pray in our Family but when the Spirit moves and stirres us thereunto and Christ works in the Regenerate as in these that are dead and therefore all commands and exhortations are in vaine seeing we have no activitie to obey but the Spirit and Christ onely doth all in us in as much as no written word is an obliging rule to us but the immediate actings of the Spirit onely leadeth us in all wee doe M. Del Pag. 26. denies there should be any Lawes in Christs kingdome but Gods Lawes hee knowes wee are against mens Lawes within the Church and service of God to wit that of a new nature the Law of the Spirit of life that is in Christ the Law of love All these are Lawes within men there is not one word of the Scripture here or of the Gospel preached or of Church-censure Excommunication or rebukes either from the Word preached or the authority of Church all these are without and are not the inward Law of a new nature or of the Spirit or of love 5. If when the heart is reformed all bee reformed the outward man must be under no command or Law of reformation but by a result of curtesie the free Spirit and no written Law must lead the outward man but hee who said purifie your hearts gave a Commandement for the outward man clense your hands and Paul forbids the Saints who are sealed to the day of Redemption of corrupt communication of bitternesse wrath anger clamour evill-speaking and that all fornication uncleannesse covetousnesse should not be once named amongst them as becommeth the Saints yea and filthinesse and foolish talking and jesting which are not convenient because sinnes of the outward man doe also exclud men out of the kingdom of heaven aswell as want of heart-reformation and consider this is an Argument of the Familists for faith and love in the heart onely without all works of Sanctification or walking in Christ and of the Nichodemits who denyed any necessitie of confessing of Christ before before men and of the Anabaptists and their head Muncer as Bullinger tells us that they in his time said The first reformers were not sent of God nor preached the true word of God and that the Letter of the Scripture was not the Word of God but the inward word that commeth immediatly out of the mouth of God should be taught inwardly not by the Scripture and Sermons and that whoredome was the bed undefiled they held all these externals indifferent at least such things as defiled not the conscience They said Dreames and Visions under the New Testament was Gods revealed will and boasted of revelations beside the Scripture and that the Scripture was a dead Letter And so said that prophane Popish Priest the monstrous Libertine Anton. Pocquius Who called the Word of God the Spirit because Christ said The words that I speake are Spirit and life So saith Del. pag. 19. citing the same Text. Pocquius said also That Christ was Spirit that we and our life must bee spirit and that the Scripture taken in its naturall sense doth kill and is but a dead Letter and therefore wee must leave the Scripture and come to the quickning Spirit Bullinger also tells us of a sort of Anabaptists called Libertini or Liberi Anabaptistae free or Libertine Anabaptists who taught That Baptizing of Infants Magistracie Oathes were things free and indifferent which wee may use or not use at our Libertie they judged the Scripture and Preaching of the Word was not necessary because wee are all taught of God beleevers have the Spirit and need not externall Signes or Sacraments it is free to us to confesse or not to confesse Christ if danger be imminent it s enough to keepe the truth in the heart for God delights not in our death and torment After the same manner the best argument that Del hath from the nature of inward reformation will conclude If Gospel reformation because it is the internall destroying of the body of sin and is spirituall changeth the
Antinomians and Spirituallists Beacon saith all externall worship in the New Test. is indifferent 2. â—â—nke of Anabaptests f. Bullinger ad Anabap. l. c. 8. 3 Ranke g Bulling adv Anabaptist l. 1. c. 9. h Bullinger i. Saltmarsh 177 178. k. honey comb c. 3. p. 25. l Rise reign p. 38 39 4â— Antinomians liberi fratres like other in that both teach freedome from laws covenants from paying of tithes freedome from sin c. m. Saltmarsh shaddows â—leeing p. 8. â—â—elchior Hoffâ—an Menno Simonâ— n Florimundus Raimundus de origin herâ—seon l. 2. c. 15. Gualterius â—e suita in tabula chonogra seculo 16. c. 8. The ris and Tenent of Da. George neare to those of Familists and Antinomians See Blesdikus in vita Davids Georgij o Rise reignâ— p Saltmarsh free grace p. 142. Towne ass p. 35 honey-com cap. 7. Den. ser man of ser pa. 9 10 11. in the beleevers flesh and conversation there is sin but his adulteries lies bloods are no siâ—s in or to his conscieâ—ce q Crisp. volu 3. ser. 3 Archer ser. on Ioh. 14. r Towne asser s Towne asser grace p. 60. t Saltmar free grace p. 140. Casper Swenckfeeld his rise tenets and the compliance betweene him and Antinomians Schlusserburgius â—ata hereticor l. 10 p. 32. Swenckfeldius ait preces faciendas ut deus interiorem illuminationem largiatur nihil omnius legenda esse Biblica scripta quibus externus homo crudiatur Swenckfeldius wrotâ— many books though unlearned and â—gnorant of Grammeâ— oâ— Arts 〈◊〉 and many 〈…〉 â— Rise reâ—gn 〈…〉 Theolog German c. â—2 H. Nicholas epistle to the daughters of waâ—ick The errors of Swenckfeld a â—ine to Familists and Antinomians The errors of Swenck touching Christ. Theolog. Germaniâ— Bright Starâ—â— The manhead of Christ after 〈◊〉 glorification remaineth manhead and is not changed into the essence and name of God as Sweenkfield dreameth The Scripture iâ— the word of God against Swenckfeldians and Antinomians Swenckefeldius epist. ad Ecclesiascum 〈…〉 â—ustificaâ—is 〈…〉 rerum spiriâ—â—◠〈…〉 Spirâ—tus sancti 〈…〉 igitur 〈◊〉 poteâ—t 〈…〉 The 〈…〉 against the written word which are the reasons also 〈◊〉 the Antiâ—omians M. Del. Answered Swenckefeldius epist. vâ—rbum 〈◊〉 non potest 〈…〉 pâ—r Ieâ—um Chrâ—stum prius 〈…〉 aurib 〈…〉 et 〈◊〉 effectum carâ—alem similaâ—◠〈◊〉 effectae 〈…〉 suo arbitrâ—o nec dia â—â—rantem 〈◊〉 Saltmarch the Antinomian sayth after Swenck free gr p. 146. the law is now in the Spirit and holinesse and sanctification is not now such as 〈◊〉 fashioned by the law of outward commandement Sweckfeld epst 16 Si per vocalâ— verbum sive ex predicato et auditu externo esset fides Iustificans sequeretur quod ex opere sive per opus manuum nostrarum esset Iustificatio homo ponerâ—t primum lapidem no â— Deus at quale tum ediâ—icium fit experientia nos doâ—â—t quum per discursus â—idem historicam cogitatuÌ„ et aâ—serssum quendam rationis ex verbo literae ampleâ—timur Salâ—march debaseth the scripture and preached Word the same way that Swâ—â—ckfeld doeth Certaine necessary considerations how the Spirit and the woâ—d act together How the acting of the Spirit with the word is mediate How immediate â— Conclusion The word concurreth instâ—umentâ—lly with the Spirit and this is the externall not the internall and substantial word 2 Conclusion August de Chir. â—t lit c. 4. Quoniam legis lâ—â—era quae doceâ—â—on esse peccandum si spiritus vi 〈◊〉 â—esit 〈…〉 fâ—cit peccatum 〈◊〉 quam 〈◊〉 3 Conclusion Swenckfeld interne agit deus cum Christiano per verbum Spiritus et vitae in quo se variis div tiis bonorum Caelestium per Christum revelat exterâ—e vero agâ—t cum carne hominis per verbum licerae seu praedicationem et per symbola Swenckefeld Antinomians grant a ministery and Scriptures in word but deny it in very deed both say it is given to the outward man and the flesh not to the inward man Absurdities that follow from the SweÌ„ckfeldian and Antinomian distinction of an internall or substantiall or a vocall and externall word M. Del the Antinomiâ—n his subverting of the ministery and the preached Gospell Absurd consequences following from M. Del his Enthysiasticall Reformation Del Distroyes the written word and with Swenckâ—feld pleads for 〈…〉 which is the Spirit himsâ—lfe The Law is a means of 〈◊〉 conversion 〈◊〉 the Gospel and cannot be excluded from 〈◊〉 Swenckefeld epist. an 1529. verbum câ—pi non poteâ—t nisi ab iâ—lumiâ—a is mentibus Tametsi millies verbum Dei auribus 〈◊〉 inculcavâ—ris nihil nisâ— sonum susâ—ipient et sâ—ltem affectum carnaâ—em 〈◊〉 â—idei et effectae e libero suo Arbitriâ— nec diu 〈…〉 â—t is no good consequent that the word is â—o Instrument of our conversion because it can do no thing without the Spirit The word of it selfe is not a common sound 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Antinomians Swenckefeld â—vert scripture and all ministery The arguments of Swenckef and Antinom to prove that the word is not an instrument of conversion because carnall bodily managed by man c. discussed The word though bodily and vocall and carried â—n by man is yet an instrument of conversion How we beleeve on God and how in the word Of the union of the Word and Spirit Valdesso divine consider 32 p. 106 107. Anâ—inomians make the Scripture but a Catechisme for babes and fruitlesse and uselesse to beleevers A Revelation twofold active and passive Passive revelation foure-fold propheticall speciall to beleevers extraordinary Satanicall Of prophetiâ—â—â—l 〈…〉 Familists have no propheticall Revelations Internall Revelation proper to beleevers How pâ—rtiâ—ular revâ—lâ—tions are nâ—t in Scripâ—â—â—e Of revelations extraordinary of men in our 〈◊〉 not immediately inspired and how they 〈◊〉 charactered from Satanicall Revelations Read a prohecy of M. Luther epist ad Spalatinum an 1520. et epist. ad Wenceslaum liâ—eum an 1521 he prophecied of of the warres of the Bâ—ures Indeavours Industry of freâ— will consisteth well with grace How far arts sciences and knowledge of tongues Hebrew Greeke and Latine are to be acknowledged the good gifts of God and how far they are to be rejected Sciences arts and tongues in their nature though not in mâ—nner of acquiring them necessary for understanding of the scriptures and both wayes they are the good gifts Saâ—uel How sufficiency of the Spirits teaching 3 Reâ—sons Christ and the Apostles were learned though they had not their learning from industry studying teaching in Schools and universitie as we have That Christ his Apostles had learning and made good use of sciences arts and tongues is proved How the inward teaching excludeth not the outward but complyeth therewith Privolous objections of Sam How against arts tongues removed How the teaching of the Spirit excludeth not arts learning and tongues or the teaching of men The birth and qualities of Henry Nicholas the father of the Familie
spoken it Micha 4.4 The mouth of the Lord of Hoasts hath spoken Deut. 30 8. Obey the voyce of the Lord. How often is it said the Lord hath said Esa. 29. Because they have not heard my words saith the Lord which J spake to them by my servants the prophets rising and sending them c. 1 Thes. 2.13 For this cause also thanke we God without ceasing because when yee received the word of God which yee heard of us yee received iâ— not as the word of men but as it is indeed the word of God which also worketh effectually in you that beleeve Heb. 13 7. Remember them which have the rule over you and have spoken to you the word of God all which and many other places can carry no other sense then the word externall written and preached which God rendreth effectuall by his Spirit is an instrument of conversion 11 Err. Faith and conversion to Christ commeth not mediately by the preaching of the word but immediately from the inspirations of the holy spirit and from heaven His arguments are not a whit different from the reasons of Mr. Del in which Del proveth laws synods ministery are all externall carnall literall things so Del. ser. pag. 6 7 8 9. c. Gospel reformation is internall Spirituall and the law written in the heart as Ier. 31.33 the word vocall externall or written reformes by halfes not constantly and intermits and againe lyes still as dead as a stone because men can doe it But Gospel-reformation is as proper to God as to redeeme the world and to take away sin and bring in everlasting righteousnesse if all the Angels in heaven should undertake the work of reformation they should sink under it how much more the powers of the world Del. ser. 10 11 12 13. Iust so argues Swenckefeld Epistola ad quendam Ecclesiasten excussa Basil. an 1527 his 1 argu which is Dels also ser. pag. 6 7. is this iustifying faith is of the nature of internall and spirituall things for it is of God yea faith is the gift of the Holy Ghost then it hath not its originall from things bodily the word and hearing but comes from the internall word for the naturall man perceaves not the things of God 2 Saith Swenckefeld what ever is not of faith is sin then outward hearing of the word without faith is sin 3 All preaching is in vaine except the man have eares to heare Mat. 13. since the word cannot be received but by an enlightened minde and the light of faith and the grace of God the soule being fore-disposed by Iesus Christ though you should heare the word a thousand times in thy unbelieving eares they shall receive no more but a sound they shall reciâ—ve no more but a carnall affâ—ction of a fanzied and counterfeit faith from free will which shall not indure long so read Del. serm pag. 4.5 and as if Swenckefeldius had spitted him out at his mouth so he speakes 4. The Ministers saith Swenckfeld should be someâ—what 5. Then Paul and Apollos should give increase 6. Then the word of God should be tyed to Elements and sounds and and all that heare the word should beleeve 7 But saith hee hee that is of God heares the word of God thâ—n must Grace prevening prepare us before wee can heare the externall word with fruit 8 Their is one Maister Christ the cheif corner stone and he teacheth the externall man not by externalls but by his Spirit when God teachâ—s as he doth Ephe. 3.5 he needeth no perishing and vanishing thing to helpe him to save us Conspice hic inquit Swnckefeld epist 16. verum doctorem veram doctrinam veritatem ipsam â—ternam quae nullo Caduco sive transitorio in adminiculum sui egeaâ— ut nos salvet 9. If the vocal word did necessarily goe before justiâ—ieing faith then justification should be the work of our hands or not without our helpe But Abraham beleeved God not the word preached 10. Then should man not God lay the first stone in our Iustification and experience teacheth us what a building it is we have an historicall faith and a certaine apprehension and assent of naturall reason form the letter of the word so Saltmarch the Antinomian 146 fr. g. the law is now in the Spirit and in the Gospel for a believer to walke by Now the Spirit and the Gospel is all one to the Antinomian to the Enthusiast Libertines and Swenckfeldians so Saltmarch sayeth Nor is the holinesse and sanctification now such as is fashioned by the law of outward commandement Swenckefeld calleth it verbum vocale but by the preaching of faith by which the Spirit is given which renewes and sanctifies a beleever and makes him the very law of commandement himself what this Antinomian calles the preaching of faith Swenckefeld calleth verbum substantiale Christ himself not any created thing so doe the Familists teach Rise Reigne er 9. The whole letter of the Scripture say they holdeth for a covenant of works so er 7. er 8. Know that it is most false that sanctification is not now fashioned by the Law of outward Commandement that is by the word externally preached as by an instrument subordinate to the working of the Spirit for his conscience knowes we never ascribe more to the word for more is contrary to the word Rom. 10.17 Faith commeth by hearing that is the word of the Gospell externally preached 1 Cor. 1 24 we preach Christ to the Jewes a stumbling block but to the called Christ the power of God and the wisedome of God this preaching of Christ is the preaching of faith but not in the Antinomian sense this is the effectuall working oâ— the Spirit for so Saltmarsh meaneth as his exposition evidenceth for the effectuall working of the Spirit can never be a stumbling to the Iewes then this preaching of Christ and of faith must be outward and externall preaching of the Gospell which instrumentally giveth the Spirit For Gal. 3.2 Paul opposeth the hearing of faith that is the externall hearing of the letter of the Gospell that giveth the spirit instrumentally to the workes of the law or the externall doctrine of the Law that can neither promise to give nor give the Spirit instrumentally for if by the hearing of faith he meane the inward hearing and effectuall working of the Spirit then he saith as much as yee receaved the Spirit by the effectuall receiving of the Spâ—rit and also he must meane that all that heares externally the doctrine of the Gospell as the Galatians did must receive the Spirit whereas Paul clearely makes an opposition between the externall preaching of the Gospell and of the Law otherwise by the externall preaching of the law accompanied by the Spirit we also receive the spirit But let Saltmarsh answer if either now or under the Old Testament true holinesse and sanctificattion was fashioned by the law of outward Commandement without the Spirit in some measure or degree 2 If
for Calvin beside the example of Paul Act. 17. whose Spirit was stirred at the Idolatrous Alter at Athens brings the Testimony of 1 Melancthon who saith Nec tantum interior cultus necâ—ssarius est sedetiam externa significatio seu confessio seu professio Mat. 10 qui negavâ—râ—t me coram hominibus negabo eum coram patre coelesti so Mar. Bucerus Peter Martyr and Calvin condemne the same externall observance of popish superstition Calvin excusatio ad Pseu Nicode pag. 521 522. It followeth then that from Beacons way I preaching of the Gospell false opinions of Papists controversies betweene Protestants and Socinians Antinomians Arrians Familists Enthysiasts Brownists Jndependants c. must be but matters externall triviall and circumstantiall in religion 2 the profession of truth since it is an externall outward thing a testimony of Christs truth before men and of Christ before the world then is triviall and so indifferent and free which yet is commanded by Christ and hedged with the greatest reward and threatning in the word Mat. 10.32 3 Yea for outward things and all externalls reading hearing scripture preaching seales praying baptisme the Lords Supper There is no law but the law of love not a law of the soveraigne authority of God the commander contrary to Mat. 28.19 20. and so men sinne not in neglecting a command of God in not observing all things whatsoever Christ hath commanded Mat. 28.20 whereas we conceive the Lord commands not only in the Gospell by the law of love but by his soveraigne authority as God in covenant with us that we doe all whether inward or outward things that he commands 4 So all externalls under the New Testament of being baptised or not baptised hearing or not hearing a sent ministery confessing or not confessing Christ before men are as free and indifferent though expresly commanded of God so as we sinne if we dispise prophecy 1 Thes. 5. and reject the counsell of God as did the Pharisies and Lawyers in not being baptised Luk. 7.29 30. whereas the publicans in obeying these commandements Iustified God They are I say as free triviall and indifferent to Antinomians as eating or not eating meats meerely indifferent in the case 1 Cor. 10. 1 Cor. 8. so if it were not a scandal we may refuse baptisme the Lords Supper the scriptures hearing the word confessing Christ before men teaching and admonishing our brother yea all duties of keeping our body cleane of speaking the truth of not lying not killing for all these are commanded beleevers by no law but by the law of love for say the Antinomians we are under no morall Law else 5 Yea so also we may suspend the use of all outward things by Beacons Antinomian argument we need not heare pray prayse receive Sacraments teach the ignorant comfort the the feeble minded releeve the poore visit the sick c. Why al these are both outward things and are abused most men place all religion in them as in Pauls time Gal. 2. they placed religion in circumcision the Iews placed all holines in them Es. â— Mi. 6. 6 Why then was Christ circumcised for in his time many said they were Abrahams circumcised sonnes and that was enough to save them which was to place all religion in circumcision but though we may suspend the use of things indifferent when religion is placed in them yet may we not neglect commanded externall ordinances because they thinke they are good christians if they be baptised and goe to Church nor doth Paul Gal. 2. thinke circumcision to be nothing but a thing indifferent for that the false Apostles and be witched Galatians thought their Iustification stood in circumcision but Paul saith Gal. 5. Not onely circumcision was not indifferent but damnable and whosoever was circumcised had fallen from Christ. 6 Conseq To Beacon they are all Iewes who judge baptisme the Lords Supper the scriptures read and preached heavenly things It s true they are externall and without the Spirit they availe not but there is a Majesty and divinity in the Scriptures and in the power of God in the foolishnesse of preaching and baptisme also and they are in themselves spirituall ordinances of God and though baptisme be a shadow yet striving about the doctrine of baptisme is in Moses and Paul no token of their unacquaiâ—tednesse with Christ the substance of all ordinances as M. Beacon imagineth 7 This is to turne all orthodox and sound opinions touching Christ free grace redemption worship scriptures over into Septicisme doubtsome bickerings and to leave us doubting and knowing nothing with certainty and full assurance of faith but to halt betweene two in all opinions touching God Christ the Spirit Trinity incarnation free grace scriptures law Gospel resurrection heaven hell as these opinions are professed before men and Angels and this will turne to professed Atheisme to doubt and professe we doubt of all things 5 And to be ever learning and never to come to the knowledge of the truth 8 If they be Iewes who thinke not all things externall all observances and our outward conversation with men which is most externall most indifferent and free then the letter of the written and preached old and N. Testament must be free and indifferent and it must be Iudaisme to read heare or study the scriptures for they are outward things in which carnall men ever have and ever will place all religion 9 We are to contend earnestly for the faith and for every truth of God Jud. 3. Touching baptisme and all the ordinances of God and to consent to wholsome words against all perverse disputing of men of corrupt minds and destitute of the truth 1 Tim. 6.3 4 5. 2 Tim. 2.14 15 16. nor 10. Can any Antinomian say that Paul was unacquainted with Christ the substance of ceremonies and circumsion when with such Godly animosity he withstood Peter to the face Gal. 2.11 12 13. and so sharpely rebuked the Galatians c. 3. c. 4. for lesser truths then we now contend for But in this Antinomians bewray of what Spirit they are when they professe all religions Popish Protestant Socinian Arrian Arminian Antitrinitarian Antinomian Familisticall to be free and indifferent and if we have love and faith in the heart we are perfect Christians though we live in wickednes disobedience and rebellion against God 16 Our second birth is our saviour Christ and dominion over sin the very son of God said H. Nicholas 17 H. N. His Christ is neither man nor the consubstantiall son of God but a holy disposition or Godlinesse whereas the Lord Jesus himselfe appeales to the senses the eyes and fingers of his disciples even after his resurrection when he was most spirituall and now in some measure entered into glory that he was a speaking man and had flesh and bones and the print of the â—ailes in his hands and sides yea the scripture saith he was the sonne of Adam Abraham Isaack Jacob David Mary 3 hee was like us
that being once justified and having obtained the Spirit they are not obliged by any obligation of a command involving sin in case of disobedience to either read heare or meditate in the Scriptures but are so freed from the signe having obtained the thing that they are not under the letter of law or Gospel written or preached or under any outward command or Ordinance or Law or Sacrament or sin or obligation at all but are led by a free arbitrary Spirit separated from all letter of the word A vain dream For Luther holdeth the letter of the Law to be an erroneous false and wicked seeking of righteousnesse by the works of the Law and a living to sin and from the oldnesse of the letter in this sense we are freed by the Spirit of faith and Luther explaineth himselfe when hee saith Obtentare jam signo non opus having obtained the Spirit we need not the letter He meaneth nothing lesse then when we have received the Spirit we need not the written Scriptures or the Commandement or any outward Ordinances nor any commanding Sure Sathan devised that sense it came never in Luther never in Pauls minde but he meaneth having obtained the thing that is the Spirit we need not the signe that is the letter of the Law only without the Spirit now the letter of the Law only commandeth perfect and exactly absolute obedience under the paine of eternall damnation But Luther explaineth himselfe in the very next words Ideo obtenta re Spiritu jam signo non opus Itaque neque justo lex ost posita What is that Luther to 4. fol. 178. Lex justo non est posita sic enim justus vivit ut nullâ lege opus habeat c. He so liveth that hee hath not need of the Law to teach and command without Christ that he must performe absolutely pâ—rfect obedience to the Law otherwise he is eternally condemned this is the letter of the Law for the just man is in Christ. Ideo Lex saith Luther there non potest accusare reos agere credentes in Christum the Law cannot accuse and condemne beleevers in Christ in the same sense saith Luther to 1.451 Justus non debet bene vivere the justified man ought not to live holily according to the letter of the absolute commanding Law enjoyning obedience under paine of eternall condemnation for faith looseth him from this debet and from this Law debt yet vivit bene hee liveth holily and he ought to live holily in an Evangelick sense and that this is Luthers minde is cleare the just man is loosed from that Law that the unjust and beleever is under as Luther saith in the same place Injustus debet bene vivere Now the beleever being under the Law he is a full debter to pay active and passive obedience to the brim he owes in a manner as much as Christ paid to the Law 2. Luther saith in the same place Hoc totum urget c. God presseth all this that we seeke not a letter-righteousnesse that is righteousnesse by the workes of the Law for the Law in its letter requireth absolute obedience under the paine of death But Christs intention sense is not that the â—etter of the Law Cursed be he that obeyeth not in all that is written in the Law to doe it shall stand against the beleever but that the spirituall sense shall stand that the beleever shall bee cursed in his head Christ suffering for him and that he shall fulfill the Law not in the letter that is perfectly and compleatly for so the old letter is now out of date and passeth away to the beleever but in the Spirit that is an Evangelick obedience to the Law 8. Conclusion Antinomians hold that a justified man is perfect and free from sin both in person and works as if he were in heaven and that the naturall civill and religious works of beleevers are made perfect in the sight of God Then must they perfectly keep the Law and Christ must make our good works exactly conforme to the Law what can hinder us then to be justified by works Randal the Antinomian and Familist said These are ever learning and never come to the knowledge of the truth who say That perfection is not attainable in this life So Bullinger l. 1. c. 8. tells of the fourth sort of Anabaptists in his time that said they could not sinne and the Church was without spot and wrinckle they left out in the Lords prayer Forgive us our sinnes and said we are justified by workes and could keep the Law perfectly Sure Luther denyes the beleevers to be perfect in this life Say not I am perfect I cannot fall but be humble and fear thou that stands to day mayst fall to morrow Luther So is the life of a Christian that he who hath begun may seem to have nothing therefore Paul saith I beleeve not that I have apprehended Phil. 3. because nothing is more pernitious to a faithfull man then that presumption as if he had apprehended it and there were no need to seeke so many make defection and whether through security and negligence So Bernard to stand in the way of God is to goe backe then to him that is be-back then to him that is begun to be a Christian this remaineth to esteem himself not a Christian but to seek to be a Christian. A Christian is not at his end but in his way that he may glory with Paul I am not but I desire to be and as many of us as are perfect let us remaine in this rule then he that is a Christian is no Christian that is he that beleeveth he is made a Christian when he is to be made a Christian we endevour toward heaven we are not in heaven so he is already in heaven who indevours toward heaven because God counts him to be in heaven woe to him that is wholly renewed that is who beleeveth he is renewed Then woe to Towne Saltmâ—rsh for these that are as free from sin as Christ must be perfect Luther The minde of man when it is in temptation and danger with difficulty rests on this consolation for thus it doth perpetually complaine What shall be done when shall it be done where shall it be done I answer then wait on wait on if it be longer deferred and the mind ask againe when shall it be say thou I have no other advice but that thou indure and wait on longer one two three years he that commeth will come and will not â—arry Luther Ne dicas ego perfectus sum non possum labi sed humiliare et time ne hodie stans cras cadas Luther Sic est vita Christiana ut qui caeperit sibi videatur nihil habere sed tendit pergit ut apprehendat unde Paulus non arbitror me apprehendisse Phil. 3. quia re vera nihil pernitiosius est homini fideli
never-enough admired free-grace CHAP. XIV Of other Fountains and springs of Familists and Antinomians and of the Treatise called The Divinity of Germany or Theologia Germanica and that called The Bright-starre THE Gnosticks having their name from knowledge had their rise not from Nicholas one of the seven Deacons as Philaster thinketh but rather as Irenaeus saith lib. 1. heres c. 24. from Carpocrates they said the Soule was made of the substance of God or It was the very essence of God I conceive the Monkish Familists had their rise from the Gnosticks and Manicheans who sprang from the Gnosticks The Libertines David George and H. Nicholas seeme to have their first spring from these two to wit Theologia Germanica and The Bright-starre For Philosophy and Divinity dissected is but a rude foolish and unlearned Pamphlet of late penned and changing as Familists and Antinomians doe Scripture and God and Christ into Metaphors and vaine Allegories The Author of Theologia Germanica is not named one John Theophilus translated it out of High-Dutch into Latine and it was Printed at Antwerpe Anno 1558. The Author was a superstitious Priest of the Order called Teutonici or Dutch lads in French the Knights of the Rhodes it is like the Author was before Luther and it is certaine Familisme is a branch that grew from the root of Popery and was whelped in a Monastery by men that would be perfect above all Law Ordinances and Acts of a practicall life and would live on spirituall Monkish contemplations and they are much of blood to the Antichrist though they will not acknowledge their father and call all but themselves Antichristian John Valdesso a Spaniard of noble birth a Chevalier of the Emperor who being a Bishop repented wrote in the Spanish tongue a Treatise of Practicall Divinity called Divine Considâ—rations in which though there be sundry good and excellent Meditations yet are there in it many fooleries and the grounds and poysonable principles of Familisme Antinomianisme Enthusiasme for he rejecteth the Scriptures magnifieth Inspirations vil fiâ—th good works heighteneth the dead faith extâ—nuateth sin c. The man leaving his Bishoprick came to Naples and dyed there Anno 1540. Vergerius caused to be Printed the Treatise out of the Spanish language at Basil An. 1550. It is Englished and Printed at Cambridge An. 1646. The Antinomians Familists and others in England of that stampe specially M Beacoâ— Catechisme pag. 138 salute the book as happily arrived in the English coasts farre above any peece that Calvin ever wrote Such Lettuce such lips But to return This Author of Theo. Germanica and of the Bright Starre say There is nothing in the Creature but God the Creator as there is nothing in the heat and beame of the Sun but the Sun it selfe and fire Just so as Libertines teach there is but one Spirit one God one internall forme in God Angels and Men good and ill and in all creatures But 1 The Holy Ghost makes this the highest Treason in Tyrus who being cloathed with a bit of corruptible glory saith Ezek. 28.2 I am God 2. Creatures can erre and be tempted to sin God cannot be tempted Jam. 1.3 3. Creatures are changeable bits of dependencies on God Rom. 11.36 Prov. 16.4 The Lord is without and above change or shaddow of change Mal. 3.6 Jam. 1.17 4. All Nations to God are nothing Isa. 40.17 God calleth himself to Moses I am and I am that I am as the fountain of beeing and being by nature and the alone infinite onely wise happy being as all Scriptures cleare Creatures even Angels are in their essence but time-dependencies created results of God Lame-nothings frothy yesterday start-ups poore time-accidents branches budding out of meer mother-nothing by the alone will and goodnesse of God there was folly found in thâ—se Sonnes of the morning the head-peeces and master-creatures the Angels Job 40.18 19. 2. God becommeth all things in man Man or the Creature should arrogate to himselfâ— nothing not life essence power knowledge doing or not doing there is nothing that is not God and belonging to God for it is God onely who liveth understandeth is able loveth doth or leaveth undone all So Theolo Ger. c. 56. Nothing is but God and his will and this will is God and what-ever is in God is God and nothing is but God alone 1. Because God is infinite and if there were being in us then should infinite beeing be bounded where our beeing begins 2. If man bee beeing hee is good for beeing and good are convertible but there is none good but God 3. Philosophers and fathers say there is but one only truely being 4. God saith I am that I am 5. The sonne of God made himselfe of no reputation and discended to bee a man and nothing then man is nothing so Bright-stare The old Adam and disobedience or sinne is nothing but when the creature ascribeth to it selfe Being and life and essence and goodnesse So sinne is nothing but I my selfe Egoitie and such like and the new Adam or Christ is nothing but obedience and an ascribing of all to God So ch 2. Faith and Scripture saith sinne is nothing else but that the creature doeth divert it selfe from the immutable God and adhereth to a mutable thing that is doth turne it selfe from that which is perfect and to that which is in part and imperfect and especially to it selfe Now this observe when the creature doth chaleng any good thing to it selfe as to bee to live to know briefly to be able to doe any thing that can be tearmed good as being in it self that good thing or as though that good thing were appertaining to it then it averteth it self what other thing then did the Devill This arrogancy to be I to be my self to be me and to be mine was the devils aversion and fall I answer nothing is a being of it selfe by heritage essentially and without dependence on another as its father cause Author Creator but God and nothing lives worketh doth good independently infinitely immutably from and of it self but God onely And all Creatures Angels and Men are but borrowed beeings beeings by adoption gift loane and little shaddows remaining shaddows by the essence goodnesse and free pleasure of God And as their beeing is dependent so are they Gods dependent tooles and instruments of working they doe and doe good but dependently and so as both power and actuall doeing and doeing good is from God principally by moving exciting and determinating them to doe and from ego egoitas ipseitas from themselves actively as instruments and tooles in Gods hand if the creature seek a world of its own in being and working without God that egoitas that I that my self is the great Lord of pride but otherwise the creature is not in its essence God There was a comparative self-deniall required in Adam and is in the man Christ and the elect Angels though no sinfull selfe was in any
Popery or what else is or shall be by law established without once promise of obedience in the Lord and according to the rule of holy Scripture They well knew that Puritans were hatefull to King James and all such as were non-conform to Prelacy and Ceremonies in either Kingdoms and therefore to ingrâ—tiate themselves into the Kings favour they raile in their fleshly manner against all the godly in England for which cause the Prelates did overlook them partly because they made work of controversies for the times and diverted many from eye-ing and considering the corruptions of Prelates partly because Prelates and they were common enemies to those that were truely godly and unjustly called Puritans and what shall we think of those that went for Puritans in England not many years agoe who now turn Familiâ—ts as many now adaies doe 2. They defy all to object any thing against them except disobedient Puritans who maliced them these 25 years and what marvell for Hen. Nichol. saith prophet of the Spirit c. 13. § 8. He can no more erre in what he saith than could the Prophets of God or Apostles of Christ He saith § 9. Almost all of his way were an uncleane whorish covetous and fleshly company 3 They acknowledge their obedience to Ceremonies sacraments and the Kings supremacie Yâ—t amongst them are neither Kings nor Masters H. Nicho. Spirit c. 34. Sect. 8. But are equall in all degrees among themselves as they say 4 Thâ—y say onely right gracious Soveraigne wee have read certaine bookes brought forth by a German Authour under the Characters of H. N. out of â—hich service or writings we be taught all dutifull obeâ—ience towards God and a Magistrate and to live a godly and honest life and to love God above all things and our Neighbour as our selves agreing therein with all the Holy Scriptures as wee understand them But nothing of the blessed Trinity is here nothing of the Gospel of Christ God man of the justification of the ungodly by faith and the rest of our Articles of faith but only of a mere legall way to heaven as if they were in the state of innocencie So they extoll fleshly Henry Nicholas and his doctrine that disclaimes all the protestant faith 2. They will not have the scriptures a rule of faith but as they understand them 5 They complaine that H. Nicho. is shamefully slandred and his disciples traduced persecuted and imprisoned 6 That nothing could ever bee proved against them But that was because they hold it lawfull to deny Christ and their religion before men what then could bee proved against them 7. They intreat the King to read H.N. his books and commit to learned men the examining of them and promise they will bring over some disciples out of Germanie who knew H Nicho. while hee lived to resolve the K. of hard phrases in his writings 8 That they maintaine no errors willfully 9 They desire inlargement upon baile out of prison Yet the Puritans maintaine errour willfully But the truth was the Prelats because the Familistâ— bowed to their Baal of conformity and hated Puritans and counted any religion indifferent fostered them and would neither refute them nor suffer any others to refute them which is the cause of all the fects this day in England they lay under warme prelacie spake nothing against their domination and now in this time of liberty they come out to the sunne and day-light CHAP. XV. Of the Familists and Antinomians of New England ABout the yeare 1630. The Christians of England who could not beare the Antichristian yoake of prelacy nor submit to the Popish Ceremonies and new inventions of infamous Laud the late persecuting Antichrist of Canterburie who for his Tyranny to soules and treason against the state dyed by the hand of the Hang-man on the Tower-hill of London were forced to remove from England and to plant themselves among the wild Americans with no intention as godly ministers informed me to pitch on a Church-government either that of Independencie or of the stricter Separation or any other different from the reformed Churches but only to injoy the ordinances of Christ in purity and power and to be freed of Prelatical Monarchy a plant never planted in the Lords Viniard by our heavenly Father they were not well established in New England when Antinomians sprang up among them for the Church cannot be long without enemies These were Libertines Familists Antinomians and Enthusiasts who had brought these wicked opinions out of Old England with them where they grew under prelacie I heard at London that godly preachers were in danger of being persecuted by Laud for striving to reclaime some Antinomians They held these wicked tenets especially that follow as may be gathered out of the storie of the Rise Reign and Ruine of the Antinomians and libertines that infected the Churches of New England penned as I am informed by M. Winthrope Governour a faithfull witnes and approved by M.T. Weld in his preface to the book 1 In the conversion of a sinner the faculties and workings of the soule on things pertaining to God are destroyed and instead of them the holy Ghost comes in and taketh place just as the faculties of the humane Nature of Christ doth 2 Love in the Saints is the very holy Ghost 3. As Christ was God manifested in the flesh so is he incarnate and made flesh in every Saint So saith Saltmarsh sparkles of glory opposing the Protestants p. 255. Others say Familists in opposition to Protestants as he cleareth p. 254. Christ in us is when we are made the anoynted of God which is the Christ or the whole intire Christ as one spâ—rituall new man 1 Cor. 12.12 and that the Image of Christ â—n us is Christ manifested in our flesh as to sufferings and death whereby the flesh is crucified in the power of God and of the Spirit and the outward man or the flesh is dying now Christ in the flesh 1 Cor. 12 12. is the mysticall body of Christ his Church and this is to Saltmarsh and Familists God manifested in the flesh 4. The New Creature or new man Love or the armour of God Ephes. 6. is not meant of grace but of Christ himself 5. The whole letter of the Scripture holdeth forth a Covenant of works By which beleevers under grace are not to hear or read the Scriptures nor to search them so Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory p. 247 268 269. 6. The Faith that justifieth hath not any actualâ— beeing out of Christ it is Christ beleeving in us 7 The due search and knowledge of holy Scripture is not a safe way of searching and finding Christ So also Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory p. 244 245. 8 The Law and preaching of it is of no use to drive men to Christ Saltâ— Spark of glory p. 235.236 237 238. 9. All Covenants to God expressed in words are legall Saltmar Spark p. 244. 10 A Christian is not bound to the Law as a rule
for teaching Why then saith Christ search the scriptures and why doth John say Blessed in hee that readeth Rev. 1.3 and Paul charge that his Epistles be read to all the brethren Col. 4.16 why should the seaven Churches read or heare the seaven Epistles that Christ wrote to them For all these are legaâ—l shaddowes that are done away and the spirit without the word must only teach Seekers Familists and Antinomians then is Saltmarsh a legalist in writing and preaching for sure hee can but write letters and speake words hee cannot speake spirit nor is hee the holy Ghost 46 Hee that hath the seale of the spirit can infallibly judge of another whether hee bee elected or not Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory 256 257. 47 A man may have grace and poverty of spirit and want Christ 48 It is legall to say wee act in the strength of Christ. As if it were legall to bee able to doe all things in the strength of Christ. Phil. 4.13 Eph. 6.10 2 Tim. 2. 49 No Minister can convey more to another than hee hath experience of in his owne soule 50 Hee that hath true faith of dependency is not justified Whereas the Scripture saith frequently wee are justified by faith and faith of leaning and dependency on God is true faith Psa. 22.8 Hee rolled himselfe on the Lord Esa. 10.20 The remnant shall leane upon the Lord. Psa. 18.18 The Lord was my stay Esa. 26.3 Thou wilt keepe him in perfect peace whose minde is stayed on thee Psa. â—12 7 His heart is fixed leaning on the Lord. And full assurance may be wanting where there is faith and fainting conflicting together Jona 2.4 Psa. 31.22 Mark 9.24 51 All that preach and beleeve not as Familists and Antinomians doe are under the Law not under grace and so under the everlasting curse 52 Pauls Doctrine was more for free-grace than Peters 53 No Christian must bee prest to duties of holinesse So Saltm Sparkles of glory p. 245 246. CHAP. XVI Of the first sowers of the tares of Antinomianisme and Familisme in New England THe first Authors of these wicked opinionâ— were N. Wheelright some adherents to M. Wheelright and Mistris Hutchison This woman is called the American Jesabel she was the wife of M. William Hutchison of Boston the daughter of M. Marbury sometime preacher in London She was hauty bold active in wit eloquent vaine and selfe-conceited would not stick to lye and brought these opinions from old England and so was holden for a time out of Church communion yet admitted deceived many with extolling of Christ as working all in the soules of beleevers as in dead and passive Organs and depressed sanctification and all qualifications of inherent graces as nothing held union with Christ and justificaâ—ion without faith shee drew to her way many godly people and many loose and prophane by a weekly lecture she held in her house under pretence of repeating sermons tooke on her to sit in a chaire and to teach men All these foresaid errours were condemned by a generall assembly of the Churches of New England at New-towne August 30. 1637. They learned by sad experience of these seducers from that time as I am informed to remove farther from M. Robinsons democracie and popular government and come a little nearer to Presbyteriall Government and while they imbrace that Apostolicke Government they shall ever be infested with heresies as now they are this day with new Bee-hives of Anabaptists Seekers Enthusiasts Familists and Antinomians they come blessed bee the Lord a little nearer to it then they did M. Cotton in his Treatise of the keyes of the kingdome of heaven set out by M. T. Goodwin and M. Philip Nye is well sound in our way if hee had given some more power to assemblies as is clear Act. 15. and in some lesser points Though Independents in England oppose that Godly and learned Divine and as wee heare have suppressed his judgement touching constitution of visible Churches and are not willing that Antinomians Familists Socinians Anabaptists or other abominable sectaries be brought to the tryall of a lawfull Church assembly but plead for a toleration to them which the Churches of New England deservedly abhor as Atheistical and distructive to the truth peace and unity of the Church of Christ. Mistris Hutchison ought to have beene convened before this Church-assembly and M. Wheelright and others were convened before a civill court in Massachusset Octo. 2. 1637. For disturbance of the publick peace where in the month of March M. Wheelright was convict of sedition upon occasion whereof a number of Familists gave in a Petition or Remonstrance complaining that their beloved M. Wheelright was condemned for no fault whereas his doctrine was no other then the very expressions of the holy ghost himselfe though he had said expressely That Magistrates Ministers and most of the people were under a Covenant of workes and therefore were enemies to Christ such as Herod Pilate Scribes and Pharisees and incouraged the people to rise up against them as Philistims and pronounced the curse of Meroz on them who would not joyne with them against the churches of the legallists And made mention of Moses his killing the Egyptian Much fals doctrine and debates and disputes raised he in the Church there which were not knowen before his comming to the Country where upon he was sentenced to be disfranchized and banished out of their jurisdiction and committed to safe custody till he should find surety to depart before the end of March upon this he appealed to the Kings Majesty Others of his Disciples saying he held forth nothing but the truth of Christ were censured some banished some fined and imprisoned Mistris Hutchison boldly justified her selfe that she might teach as Priscilla did reproached the Ministers as Legallists told by revelation and many misapplyed Scriptures that shee was forewarned by God in Old England that she should separate from all Ministers because legall men except M. Cotton and M. Wheelright that she should come to New England suffer for the truth She said she should be delivered as Daniell was from the Lyons Such Prophets love to foretell things past and say they knew them before they came to passe She having received the sentence of banishment though she had before dissembled and lyed now stood to owne all these Articles layed against her 1 The soules of men by generation are mortall as beasts Eccl. 3.8 but made immortall in regard of Christs purchase who bought the soules of the wicked to eternall paine and of the Elect to eternall peace 2 The united to Christ have new bodies and two bodies 1 Cor. 6.19 She knew not how Jesus could bee united to our fleshly bodies 3 Those who have union with Christ shall not rise with these fleshly bodies 1 Cor. 15.44 4 The Resurrection 1 Cor. 15. and John 5.28 is not of the body but of our union with Christ in this life so said Hymeneus Phyletus the Libertines the
and weake yet they were contentious and Shismaticks ver 3 4. For one saith I am of Paul and another I am of Apollo Sure Saltmarsh ordinarily expones Scripture by consequences which are fleshly and legal and phansies types by a spirit that contradicts the spirit speaking in the word 14 And the great and excellent designe saith hee speaking of the marrow of the Family of love or mind of God in all these things is only to lead out his people Church or Disciples from age to age from faith to faith from glory to glory from letter to letter from ordinance to ordinance from flesh to flesh and so to spirit and so to more spirit and at length to all spirit when the Sonne shall deliver up the Kingdome to the Father which is not only when the fulnesse of time or ages is come but in transacting and finishing in parâ—s and Members of the body of Châ—ist and is not oneâ— single act poynt or effusion of glory but a perâ—ecting and fulfilling it in severall members of Christ till the fulnesse of the stature of Christ for the day dawnes 1 Pet. 2.19.75 And for a Disciple to stay longer in any ministration then the Lord or the life and Spirit of Christ is in it is as if Lot should tarry in Sodome For saith he p 73. A Christian must crucifie each condition he passeth through We must then learn from Familists 1. That Christ was a legall and literall Saviour as David George said for he passed through all these ministrations And Saltmarsh must bee neerer to all Spirit then Christ and the Apostles 2. Saltmarsh growes in transitions to new Orbs and Heavens For in his Treatise of Free Grace we heard of nothing but Law and Gospel now he is upon the secrets of Familâ—sts and Enthusiasts to crucifie Scripture praying hearing writing and he is become all spirit And this is a third state I grant the Scripture saith that the Messiah shall Dan. 9.27 cause in the midst of the week the Sacrifice and the Oblation to cease and that shadows of good things to come shall be abolished when the body and life of ceremonies shall come But I desire one letter of Scripture that saith when the Spirit commeth even in this life he shall cause praying beleeving prophesying seales the Scriptures to cease and we shall be above and beyond all Gospel-Ordinances even in this life 3. For Familists that are all Spirit to hear bee baptizeâ— with water read is as unlawfull and fleshly as for Lot to stay in Sodome after the Lord had commanded him to depart 4 Then the delivering up of the Kingdom spoken of 1 Cor. 15. and the day of judgement is already begun and is in doing these many centuries of years So wee heard before H. Nicholas say even now in this present day doth the Lord sit in his Throne and judge the world I rather beleeve Paul then Saltmarsh or H. Nicholas For Paul saith 1 Cor. 15. speaking of the Resurrection of our bodies which I am sure the Familists have not yet seen 1 Cor. 15.24 then commeth the end 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Then when the resurrection of the body shall be Then shall bee the end when he shall render up the Kingdome to the Father So the rendring up of the Kingdome to the Father which Saltmarsh faith pag. 72. is even now when the day dawneth and the Day-starre ariseth shall not bee till the end and till the generall Resurrection of all bee And therfore Saltmarsh misseth a step in his new devised order except he say with Libertines and Hen. Nicholas that the resurrection is to be exponed spiritually as Hymaeneus and Philetus said and there shall be no more resurrection nor day of judgement nor rendering of the Kingdome nor heaven nor hell but such as we see in this life as it is most like Saltm beleeveth with al the Nation of the Familists for the administration of the spirit is in this lif as wel as the ministration of Law and Gospel were in this life The Scripture speakes of the day of judgement as of a thing not yet come 2 Thess. 2.2 Let no man trouble you neither by spirit nor by word nor by letter as from us as that the day of Christ is at hand Then some by the spirit of Scripturelesse revelation â—s now Anabaptists and Familists have said the day of judgement was neere or begun in this life yea the Scripture saith It is a day appoynted of God Acts 17.31 and sheweth us the fore-going tokens of that day beyond which there is no more time nor Gospel as 1 Thess. 5.1 2. Matth. 24.22 23 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47. Matth. 25.31 46. 2 Pet. 3.1.2 3 10 11 12 13 1 Cor. 15.24 25 26. And what needed the Holy Ghost bid us watch and be sober and beware that that day come not on us unawares and tell us if we have not oyle in our Lamps at that nick of time whâ—n the shout shall be given that the Bride-groome is entred in his chamber Matth. 25. there is no more place for repentance or buying oyle or any possibility of salvation when that day is once come because if the day of judgement bee now and the rendring up the Kingdome to the Father bee in this life how is it that so many daily repent and escape out of the snare of the Devill And the market of buying oyle in this life is not passed For Peter Act. 8. willeth Simon Magus while he liveth to repent and sue for pardon And so the time of the offered Gospel and the day of judgement cannot be both together Paul could never sâ—y 1 Cor. 3. I could not write to you as to spirituall but as to caâ—nall except he meant that he wrote to some spiritual man nor could he say the spiritual man discerneth al things except the last ministration which is the spirituall ministration were begun in the time that Paul wrote to the Corinthians and then began the ministration of the Spirit and our seeing of the Lord with open face 2 Cor. 3. and so then was the rising of the dead the rendring of the Kingdom to the Father And where are wee now If the dâ—â—d have beene a rising now these fifteene hundreth yeaâ—es and a dying all this 〈◊〉 For Saltmarsh asâ—ured uâ—â—hat the 〈◊〉 of the Kingdome is not in the end of 〈◊〉 â—orld when the fulâ—â—sâ—e of â—ime or ages is come but it is a 〈…〉 in parts till the fulnesse of the stature of 〈…〉 Ephes. 4.11 12 13. that we meete all in heaven and the Lord Jesus his mystâ—cal body be filled up and perfected and so long as Pastors teachers and a ministery shall bee on earth and when this shall be the scripture telleth when the end shall câ—me 1 Cor. 15.24 and when all rule power and Authority shall bee put downe and Christs enemies subdued and when all things shall be
subdued Now this is not in this life 5 That Saltmarsh and his Spiritualists should stay under the ministration of Ordinances of preaching praying beleeving hearing reading or that they should preach is as unlawfull as for Lot to remaine in Sodome But when is there a ministration that Peter Paul and beleevers in this life should pray no more when they are to pray continually to heare and read no more when John saith they are blessed who read and Christ that they are blessed who heare and doe and they are to watch to the end to grow in grace CHAP. XX. Of the ceasing of Ordinances since the Apostles dyed as Saltmarsh teacheth SInce Antichrist now reigneth and Prophets Apostles Evangelists are no more there is no warrant to labour a reformation like the Apâ—stolicke times God hath no where said hee will have them restored but he aimes at a pure spiritual worship more glorious than that of the Apostles when there shall be no Temple nor Ordinances â—nd that place Ephes. 4 Till we all meet in the unity of Faith is till hee fill all things 1 â—or who 〈◊〉 perfect the Saints but Christ Apostles cannot doe it and we 〈◊〉 no Apostles now nor any of the pure gifts of the holy Ghost Doth the scripture any where speak of Apostles Evangelists Prophets only for the first age and Pastors and teachers onely for the ages after And that of Matth. 28. Lo I am with you to the end of the world is if more clearely translated to the finishing of the age or that age of ministration pag. 108 109 110 111. Answ. It cannot bee denyed but Antichrist reigneth but where in false Doctrine in the Protestant Churches It is most false Wee have separated from Babylon Nor is it true that Saltmarsh saith locall separation is Legall and Jewish and hath begotten strife and abated love p. 53. For separation out of Babylon cannot be Jewish when the Lord hath expresly commanded the Christians come out of her my people and a Church-separation where there is nothing found as to come out from the unclean Family of Love is Christian not Jewish except we should communicate with the unfruitfull workes of darkenesse and not care to defile our garments And Familists separation from Protestant Churches upon their owne ground must be fleshly legall and Jewish and hath begotten much 〈◊〉 and abated love But any outward performance or duty done out of conscience of a command even not to goe to Masse not to worship Jdols is legall to Familists if wee doe it not upon the impulsion of the Spirit separated from the command as for corruption in conversation if that be the reigne of Antichrist our separation I confesse is to scarce then must he reigne more in Familists the uncleanest of sects then in the truely godly who hate the deeds of the Nicolaitans 2 Familists and Seekers would have no Churches reformed according to the Apostlick paterne because they think the Apostles legall and Jewish men and they judge all externals and outward Ordinances as hearing baptisme praying to bee Jewish and legall and hold that love is all And another commandement there ought not to be Upon this ground I judge Antinomians say this is the only gospel-worke and way to beleeve and there is no sinne but unbeliefe adultery murther sodomy covenant-breach perjury treacherie of Armâ—es Servants to Masters are sinnes before men onely but not against God and in these we are obliged by no Law but to please one another in love adultery is against no obligation of command Saltmarsh free grace 193 74.14â— 154. Town 39.40 Honey-combe 95.37 Den sermon of the man of sin 9 10. 3 Another more pure and spirituall and more glorious Ministration where love all spirit reignes then is warranted by the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles wee know not Yet Saltmarsh pag. 194 195. condemneth the Assembly of Divines the seven Churches of the Anabaptists their confession and reformation because they indevour a Reformation only in some outward Ordinances and not any purer or more glorious discoveries of God or union with the spirit or glory Why and what cause is there For these new discoveries and new lights of a more pure and glorious spirit are either warranted by the Word of God in the Old and New Testament or they are not warranted If the first be said the Assembly and Reformed Churches Calvin and Luther whom Saltmarsh carpeth at as p. 107. darke legall and Jewish reformers because they loved not the Spirit of the Family of Love ought to have gone no further on to reform or measure the Temple then according to the golden Reed of the word of God But Saltmarsh cannot away with any reformation but such as setteth up a firmament of new lights especially of Antinomian and Familisticall wild-fire to shine to men and we confesse we indeavour no new discoveries of that kinde for they are not known to the Apostles such as that the justified cannot sinne their Adultery is no Adultery they are as free of any indwelling sin as Jesus Christ. 2 They are not to be touched in Conscience for sin 3 Nor to crave pardon 4 Nor to doe any duty because commanded in the Law 5 Nor to beleeve that Christ died for sinners rose for their righteousnesse 6 Or to pray continually 7 To heare 8 To be baptized with Water c. Answ. 1. Paul saith 1 Cor. 2.1 He determined to know nothing but Jesus Christ and him crucified then Paul knew no discovery or new light nor any more spirituall way that is all spirit and a dispensation beyond the Law and that of the Prophets and beyond the Gospel which is that of the Spirit all spirit and pure spirit For Paul would have no doubt desired to know it yea all other things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what-ever they bee are dung and losse to him in comparison of the super-excellent knowledge of Christ Jesus our Lord Phil. 3.2 John the Apostle who saw so many Divine revelations and discoveries of the spirit if any man else must bee above Law and Gospel and up at this highest and most spiritual discovery But John even in his actual visions and spiritual ravishments Revel 1.10 was never beyond sinning and a capacity of exhortations consolations and rebukes for Idolatry as is cleare Revel 1.16 17. Revel 19.10 Revel 22.8 9. Then there can be no such pure and spiritual dispensation to the Saints in this life as is beyond all ordinances of exhortation consolation rebukes for the Holy ghost telleth us that John in the discoveries of God that are most spiritual had need of these Feare not I am the first and the last and see thou doe it not I am thy fellow-servant worship God 2 It will be found that the anoynting and the holy spirit that leads in truth leadeth by no other meanes then by the word preached Rom. 10.14 Esa. 59.19 20 21. But if these new discoveries be not warranted
by the word they must be the traditions of men and argue the imperfection of the word of God and if they bee another Gospel then though the Apostles or an Angel from heaven preach them let alone Familists we are to pronounce them as accursed knowing wel that the word of God is able to save our souls John 20.31 Luke 16.29 30 31. To make us perfect to salvation 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. To convert the soule to make wise the simple Psa. 19.7 and that new spirit must involve us under a curse and the breach of a commandement if we adde to the word of God Revel 22.18 19. Deut. 12.32 chap. 4.2 Prover 30.6 And the spirit of God biddeth us not follow a rule cōtrary to the word 3 There is not any in this side of Heaven that need not a Temple nor Ordinances but such as need neither the light of the Sunne or of the Moone or of a Candel Revel 21.22 23. chap. 22.5 and so are freed of their bodies and glorified with the Lambe and such as see God face to face and are not in the dark moone-light of faith 1 Cor. 12 12. 2 Cor. 5.7 We read not of any clothed with clay-bodies all spirit all perfect or that can say they sinne not Pro. 20.9 1 Joh. 1.8 9 10. Eccles. 7.20 nor of any beyond the reach of praying beleeving growing in grace 4 Nor can there be any more in Heaven than the perfection 〈◊〉 Saints and the meeting of us all in the unity of Faith unto a perfect man and the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ. For the most perfect and most spirituall that are all Spirit shall have mortall and corruptible bodies till the blowing of the last Trumpet which must be changed in a moment in stead of dying 1 Cor. 15.51 52. and so cannot be perfect they must be watching and girding up the loynes of their mind and so ruled by ordinances 5. It is true Christ onely perfecteth as the principall cause but the Apostles and Ministers of Christ present men perfect in Christ 2 Cor. 11.2 1 Thess. 2.19 20. and they save themselves and others 1 Tim. 4.16 6. We have not Apostles now so eminent in gifts tongues miracles but a Ministery there is and beleevers till Christs second comming there shall be And if so their faith must come by hearing and hearing there cannot be without preaching and so ordinances of Preaching Preachers Sending Rom. 10.14 else the gates of hell must prevaile against the Church builded on the Rock Matth. 16. and therefore the Scripture warranteth us to think there were Apostles for the first age and Pastors and Teachers till Christs second comming 7. Saltmarsh exponeth or rather depraveth the place Matth. 28.20 with the help of the Greek Tongue then he must be a Legalist and in his Book give us Sparkles of Law Flesh Judaisme not of glory And sure his Interpretation comes not from all spirit nor must we take his allegories types corrupt glosses phansied consequences to be Discoveries of pure glorious light and all Spirit For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the world is not an age containing the life time of the Apostles only but it is the world For the sin that Mat. 12.32 is said not to be forgiven in this world nor in the world to come Mark 3.29 hath not forgivenesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it cannot be that it hath not forgivenesse for that age because it is punished with eternall damnation Matth. 21.19 Let no fruit grow on thee for ever 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Saltmarsh his new Discovery of all Spirit must say the Figge-tree for all this might bring forth fruit the next age Luke 1.55 as he spake to Abraham and his seed for ever John 6.51 If any man eat of this bread he shall live 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for ever And must he but live one Age and die the next John 4.14 He shall not thirst for ever So is the same word John 8.51 ch 8.52 2. Saltmarsh by this new Discovery hath found a good way to make heaven and hell endure but for an age and then have an end For John 10 28. Christs sheep shall never 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 perish He that liveth saith Christ John 11.26 and beleeveth in me shall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 never die But doe Seekers and Familists think he shall die the next age and live the first age John 12.34 We have heard that Christ abides for ever John 14 16. The holy Ghost abides with you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for ever Demas hath loved this present world 2 Tim. 4.10 2 Cor. 4.4 Satan is called the God of this world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in opposition to the world to come 2 Pet. 2.17.17 To whom the mist of darknesse is reserved 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for ever The darknesse of hell endureth not for an age onely 3. And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is simply everlasting and that which hath no end John 3.16 He that beleeveth shall not perish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but hath eternall life that is not life for an age onely So John 3.36 John 4.14 John 4.36 He gathereth fruit to life eternall John 5.24 John 6.40 v. 54. John 10.28 John 17.2 Acts 13.46 and yee judge your selves unworthy of eternall life Rom. 2.7 Rom. 6.22 4. The same expression that is here noteth the end of the world For it is that endurance beyond which there is nothing but heaven and hell Matth. 13.40 So shall it be in the end of the world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The same expression is v. 49. v. 39. and the harvest is the end of the world And Matth. 24.3 What shall be the signe of thy comming and of the end of the world And here Lo I am with you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 even till the end of the world 5. And if Christ promised to be with his Church for an age so as Apostles doe cease in the next age then must there be no Saints on earth now but onely in the first age after Christs resurrection For this promise of Christs presence is extended not to Apostles only for Christ walketh with all true Churches Rev. 10.2 but to all the faithfull Then certainly Christ is the head of his body the Church Col. 1.8 but he hath no body he is a husband but hath no wife on earth he is a King and a King for ever but hath neither people nor kingdome nor Scepter of Word or Ordinances He reignes in the midst of his enemies by his Word slayeth the wicked with the rod of his mouth hath an everlasting kingdom hath dominion till all his enemies be subdued Psal. 110.1 2. Psal. 2.6.7 Heb. 1.8 Psal. 72.7 8 9. Esay 9.7 ch 11.4 And if there be no Ordinances no Church no word of righteousnesse preached which is the Scepter of his Kingdome no Sword of the Spirit comming out at his Mouth no word of the Kingdome no Embassadours no Ministers of the
3. The whole frame of the creation here is put out of order v. 10.11 4. It is the day that shall come as a Thiefe in the night which is the day of judgement Matth. 24.43 44. 1 Thess. 5.1.2 5. It is the day before which God will gather in his own willing them to be saved 6. It is called The day of the Lord v. 4.9 10. I should not spend time to refute such new dreames 28. Page 262 263. Saltmarsh censures the Lords Prayer as a legall peece because it sayes Our Father which art in heaven but as we are not to dreame of a locall God so neither should our thoughts be creeping low and clayie in prayer 29. The Spirituall Christian knowes no Sabbath but the bosome of the Father 266. Answ. No wonder Antinomians destroy the fourth Commandement they destroy the other nine and all the letter of the Bible as fleshly and a killing Letter I beleeve the Lords day is morall and perpetually morall till Christs comming from Gen. 2.2 Exod. 20.8 Deut. 5.12 Matth. 24.20 John 19.42 Luke 24.56 1 Cor. 16.1 Acts 20.7 Rev. 1.10 Let Saltmarsh and Familists call for the book of sports on the Lords day I knew never any truly Godly in either Kingdom despise the Lords day 30. The Scriptures or writings are the true Scriptures not as they are meerly in their Grammaticall construction sense or common reading which any that understand the Hebrew and Greek may perceive And according to such and such interpretations are not to be imposed as meere things of Faith and Fundamentals but so farre as the Spirit of God reveales them to be the very mind of God else they are received for the authority of Man The Pharisees had the Scriptures in the Letter Answ. Scriptures are not the word of God but in their Grammaticall sense and reading otherwise Jewes and Pharisees have not the Scriptures in the letter that is in the true literall sense for the Pharisees corrupted the Scriptures and made them null the literall sense is the most spirituall sense because Familisticall and Popish allegories and new-light-senses are wild-fire not Gods word Saltmarsh and H.N. doe as corruptly also expone Scripture as the Pharisees did of old For example 1 Tim. 3. God manifested in the flesh and Zach. 13.3 4 5. and 2 Pet. 3.1 2 3 4 c. and Rom. 5. that notable place concerning the first and second Adam and 2 Thess. 2. and the place Rev. 11.1 2. where Saltmarsh saith p. 17. the outer Court of the Temple troden upon by the Gentiles is the flesh and first creation and all outward administrations and many the like so as they leave off to be the word of God being abused by their phantasticall allegories and senses that are not the minde of the Spirit nor his scope 2. If yee receive not Fundamentals but in so far as the Spirit reveales them in the literall sense yee doe well But a naturall Spirit may receive the Orthodox sound sense and be farre from inward revelation that makes the word effectuall 3. We will no man to receive the Word beleevingly because men or Churches command so to doe But of this before the same is Swenckfields argument CHAP. XXVII How Ordinances and the letter of the Word are Instruments of conveying of Christ and his grace â—o us and neither adored of us nor uselesse to us 31. NO outward Ordinance or Ministration of the Creature or of Letter can convey or conferre any spirituall thing they are but images or shadowes of spirituall things the seeing of things darkly as in a glasse 1 Cor. 13. Sparkles of glory p. 247. Answ. This is that which Swenckfield and Mr. Dell and all Libertines teach that the written read and preached Word is no instrument of saving soules because it is not an effectual instrument without the Spirit but the word internall or the Spirit within teaching must be all then is every mans inward word Spirit Conscience his Bible Rule and obliging Lâ—w and every man is obliged to follow his blind guide his consciencâ— and then he is not infallible Hence no compulsion in matters of Conscience yea nor in Polygamy murther For the Word is no Rule say Familists 2. There is not one faith but every man hath a faith and Religion of his own by which he is saved 32 Saltmarsh now riseth higher for whereas he said Free grace c. 49. p. 179 180. To doe any thing merely as commanded from the power of an outward commandement brings but forth legall and mixt service or at best finer hypocrisie Now hee saith in his Sparkles of glory now the outward Ordinance or ministration of the creature or of the letter cannot convey spirituall things to us and epist. to the Reader p. 6. The other opinion of Protestants is that the letting up of such a forme of worshiping God in ordinances scripture letter of the word praying faith habits of graces c. is an immediate way of fixing God and his Spirit upon it which is indeed a finer kind of Idolatry to conceive that God enters into outâ—ard things and conveys his al-glorious and allmighty spirit by them when as they are onely signes figures and Images of more spirituall things injoyed or to be injoyed and that of Gods appearance and conveyance of himselfe in outward things according to this opinion is such as the Papists hold as to Images c. Or things conferring grace ex opere operato and all Idolaters accordingly conceiving that God immediatly informes and glorifies and spiritualizeth those formes and figures to the beholders as the Israelites when the Calfe was made cryed these are thy Gods O Israel I know Ordinances used in their true nature and as things that are the parables figures and types of spirituall thingâ— are not to be rejected but many Christians doe sweetly partake of them in this their estate of weakenesse or bondage wherein God makes heavenly things appeare by earthly that men as Thomas may see and beleeve though blessed are they that have not seene and yet doe beleeve Thâ—re is something of the mystery of God in this and somâ—thing of a mystery of Sathan in it That of God is this that the Lord doth in much wisdome suffer the weakenesse of some spirituall men to come forth and by this hee carieth spirituall things in more mystery and manageth the glory of his spirit through wayes and things which are an offence and scandal before the world by which some stumble and fall and are broken Christ was set up for the falling as well as rising of many in Israel That of Sathan is this of reproaching the pure spirit of God by reproaches viz. Of praying by the spirit and preaching by the spirit and new revelations and new lights thus making the world blaspheme and the weaker Saints affraid of the glory of the spirit lest it proove delusions Answ. Here is good Reader a more avowed reproaching of the wisdome of
Revelations contrary to the woâ—d for the Scripture saith the justified person can sin must confesse sin because God is faithfull to forgive But Antinomians say the spirit that exponeth Scripture to them without arguing discoursing reasoning or comparing Scripture with Scripture but by an immediate revelation teacheth that the justified cannot sinne are not to confesse sinne and that they are no more to sorrow for sinne then â—o goe backe again to Legall bondage after they are justifiâ—d in Christ which is contradicent to the word of Truth and therefore such a spirit wee know not 11. The weaker are much dâ—lâ—ded by Sâ—ltmarsh and his if they beleeve a Spirit separated from thâ— Word CHAP. XXVIII Of our assurance and comfort from Acts of free Grace 33. THe pure rationall and glorious assurance of salvation comes from the pure manifestation of the Spirit bearing witnesse This is the white stone Rev. 2.17 The unction whereby we know all things 1 John 2.20 and the things freely given us of God 1 Cor. 2.12 There is assurance 1. by Reason or the meere light of nature and works of this creation as in Job and Cornelius but sure there is no salvation out of Christ. 2. By graces gifts or fruits of the Spirit selfe-deniall faith repentance and by the Letter Promises or outward Ordinances or duties this assurance is of no higher and clearer and more glorius certainty then God through these doth afford and that is darkly as the Apostle saith as in a glasse Paul Hobson who speaketh more congruously to Scripture then any of this way I read saith he speaking of our joy It is one thing to rejoyce in an act and another thing to draw our joy from an act It is one thing to rejoyce in our sutable walking up to a Rule another thing to draw our joy and refreshing from the apprehension of a sutablenesse betwixt the Act and the Rule Men may pray and mourne for sinne or perform any other particular duty and have much joy in that opportunity and yet not draw their joy from it but onely their joy is distilled from a sâ—cret in-come of Christ which carries them above it while they are acted in it but these poore soules they onely are joyfull when they see they act suitable to a Rule and they draw their joy from that suitablenesse which appeares in this that if their suitablenesse flagge their joy is destroyed I doe not say but that every sin eâ—ought to produce sorrow in us but it is one thing to mourn for sinne â—nâ—oying faith with peace and another thing to mourn for sin to confirm faith and to beget peace Answ. 1. I deny not but there is a pure and immediate assurance that floweth from the witnesse of the Spirit Rom. 8.16 2 Cor. 1 21 22. Eph. 1.13 14. So as the shining of the Suâ—ne maketh evidenâ— that it is day without a syllogisme and discourse and the seeing of the mother teacheth the Lamb without any argumentative light to follow the mother and to follow no other And the Sun-shine of glory on the soule teacheth it is in a state of happinesse with immediate light but I utterly deny that in every moment of time when the person beleeveth he is assured he is in the state of salvation for this reflect assurance is not essentiall to faith Many beleeve and say My God and yet complain that God forgetteth them and shuttâ—th up their prayers and casteth off their soule as is cleare in prayers put up to God in faith in which the Saints want assurance Psalm 22.1 2 Psalm 31.22 Jonah 2.4 Esay 49.14 15. Cant. 5.4 6.7 Cant. 3.1 2 3 4 5. 2. Many doubt and these both godly and learned of the immediate word and testimony of the Spirit they say it is from signes and effects of saving grace by which as by Arguments the Spirit testifies that we are the children of God as thus He that beleeves and loves the brethren and hath a hope causing a man to purifie himselfe is in the state of salvation But I am such an one therefore I am in the state of salvation Both the Major and Assumption may be witnessed by the Spirit of God and our own sense And the places alledged by Saltmarsh speak not of the way or the manner how the Spirit the white stone the â—unction doth teach us or bear witnes they onely say they beare witnes and teach but say nothing of the manner and if the Spirit teach us to know the things freely given to us of God and the annoynting teach us all things then far more doth the Spirits anointing teach us that we are the Sonnes of God because we love the Brethren because we beleeve and saith is our victory by which we overcome the world 3 There is assurance by reason of the meer light of nature and works of this Creation that there is a God and that hee rewardeth them that seeke him but that men have assurance of salvation or that they are in a state of salvation as Salâ—marsh his title of the Chapter intimateth or that Job and Cornelius have assurance or salvation by reason or the meer light of nature and works of this Creation is the new Divinity of Jesuits but hath no warrant in the Scriptures and that Job and Cornelius were voyd of all Gospell-revelation is contrary to Job 19.25 26.27 Act. 10.1 2 3 4 5 6.34 35 4 Far lesse was it ever heard that Protestants teach that men may have assurance of salvation from the mâ—er letter of scripture Saltmarsh fathers many untruths on Protestants to make his own way of all spirit taketh better with the people 5 I â—â—ove else where that the way of assurance by divers places of Scripture â—s rationâ—â—l and Argumentative and that most of all the Articles of our faith in the new Testament are proved 〈◊〉 from the old nor are the assurance of the spirit and â—ationâ—ll and argumentative discourses of the 〈◊〉 contrary one â—o another For the Holy spirit almost iâ— every 〈◊〉 of scripture is an arguing spirit and infers on conclusion from an antecedent and from an other conclusion 6 Nor did we ever teach men to build assurance on meer outward duties done without the grace of Christ. 7 Nor can the assurance by the immediate testimony of the spirit be more cleare and glorious then God doth afford light more then certainty by signes and effects can be 8 It is a wonder to me that Saltmarsh so undervalueth all assurances by effects and works of grace so as they assuâ—e us darkly as in a glasse Then the immediate Testimony of his all spirit must yeeld an higher â—vidence 〈◊〉 darkely and in a glasse this must be the light of the immediate vision of God in heaven Hence Familists will but have the day light of moâ—â—ing or noone day glory shinâ— on us in this life whereas the Apostle makes all the light we have in this life to be darke and in a
wonder then this Author cry downe outward formes and cry up inward spirituall unity For the same Spirit of faith they cannot 〈◊〉 that beleeve contradictorie articles of faith But many that goe under the name of Independents and Presbyterians beleeve with Familists that Jesus Christ dyed not as true man for sinners and that he dyed as true man for sinners that the justified can sin that the justified cannot sinne that the justified are perfect in this life that the justified are not perfect in this life that the justified ought to confesse and crave pardon for sinnes that they ought not to confesse and ought not to crave pardon for sinnes For Saltmarsh telleth us there are contradictions between the faith of Protestants touching Christ his birth dying crucifying buriall ascending to heaven c. and of others hee meanes Familists and Antinomians who have attained the highest and most glorious discoveries of the Spirit Sparkles of glory p. 185 186 187 190 191 192 198 199 c. then such Independents and Presbyterians as the letter intendeth cannot have the same faith except also we hold every mans conscience within to be his rule and faith if he have love as the Familists say and that all faith or Religions without are indifferent as Familists in their Petition to K. James An. 1604 professe they will take or leave Familisme as the King and his Laws thinke fitting it may be for State intereâ—â—s â—heir practise now is a little eccentrick to their faith 2. Nor can they have the same Spirit of prayer the same prayer or answer for Presbyterians pray for the nearest uniformity in Religion faith worship government And for all the ends in the Covenant extirpation of heresie of Famiâ—iâ—me Antinomianisme Scepticisme aâ—ominable Liberty of conscience I should be glad if Independents and the Author of this Letter would pray and indeavour the same for William Del and John Saltmarsh have preached and printed to the world the grossest points of Familisme and they are ordinary Preachers to the Generall and the rest of the Commanders when Arminians and Socinians and men not halfe so absurd and monstrous in the faith as they did preach before the King the godly in both Kingdomes mourned for it to God and prayed against these things and I conceive the godly Presbyterians doe the same yet and have not forsaken their principles or the truth in a jot If the Presbyterian pray as they doe that God would avert that Athesticall plague of Liberty of conscience extirpate Familisme Socinianisme c. And Independents pray that God would grant them the grace of Liberty of conscience that Familists Socinians c. may be tolerated and promoted to highest places Can the Spirit bestow the same accesse and presence to the praiers of the one as to the other Have contradictory prayers the same answer from God Will God heare and satisfie both But I observe here that Saltmarsh and Familiâ—â—s father all their new lights on the Spirit and make the holy Spirit the author of Scepticisme and contradicent truths for Saltmarsh saith if there be not a toleration of all Religions all the glorious discoveries of God above or beyond that systeme or form of doctrine c. established and concluded by the Assembly of Divines according to the word shall be judged and sentenced as heresie and schisme and so God shall be judged by man Why because God himselfe speakes Familisme Arrianisme Socinianisme and all heresies in these that now goe for Independents and God speaks the juâ—t contrary in Presbyterians and if men udge either because the same Spirit of faith is in both then God must be judged by men 3. Are not many Independents now turned Familists and so beyond any neceâ—sity of Ordinances praying reading Sacraments Scriptures and live upon only all Spirit pure glorious revelations 4. Wee know no names of difference True wee did all with one minde as we beleeved in the simplicity of our hearts with lifted up hands to the most high God swear to endeavour according to our places to defend the Reformed Religion in the Church of Scotland to endeavour the extirpation of superstition heresie schisme prophanenesse who hath left this oath of God Know we not Presbyterians now by their names Are they not now the most persecuted men in England Can God suffer persecution and blood in Independents because Independents All that beleeve have the reall unity which is most glorious because inward and spirituall in the body and to the head for being united in formes commonly called uniformity every Christian will for peace sake study and doe as farre as conscience will permit Answ. No union to this Author is reall and most glorious and spirituall but the inward union externall union is excluded from being a reall union Why this union in hearing the same word of faith receiving the same seales of the Covenant bowing our knees to the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ in the Church of Corinth 1 Cor. 11.17 18 19 20 21 22 23. is at Troas Act. 20.6 7 8 9 10. Drinke yee all of this Eat yee is an unity in the externall visibly acted and performed worship of God is it not both commanded and reall it is no notion of the braine but externall worship commanded True but not in the same forme manner way time place but we disclaime an uniformity in the Physicall circumstances of time place and never tye any but to the generall naturall simple conveniencie of time place persons But the Author hath a higher aime then to exclude this uniformity for I finde Mr. Del and Saltmarsh professed Familists speake to the minde of this Author most grosse Familisme for Mr. Del preached a Sermon before the Commons against outward Reformation and outward formes all his arguments conclude against the written word of God against the preached word by men Paul or Apollo because Gospel-Reformation is a worke not of the creature but of God and as proper to God as to redeem or create the world Now Preachers can have no hand in redeeming or creating the world and when this Author saith inward unity is the reall unity Observe he calls it the unity the reall unity then that we all speake the same thing 1 Cor. 1.10 is no unity not any reall unity and that we all walke according to this rule of the new creature in our conversation and Christian practice before men as Gal. 6.16 and according to the same rule as we are commanded Phil. 3.16 that we all walke in love and as children of the light abstaining from fornication uncleannesse coveteousnesse as Eph. 5.2 3 4 5 6 7 8. And that we all walke in Christ as we have received him Col. 2.6 7. c. honestly as in the day not in rioting and drunkennesse not in chambering and wantonnesse not in strife and envying Rom. 13.12 13. 1 Thess. 5.1 2 3 4 5. 1 Pet. 2.11 12 13. is neither a part of the unity nor reall
Life to come which yet the Apostle Heb. 6.1 2. maketh fundamentals of salvation though the Chapter tells us in the Title of the last discovery and highest concerning the whole mystery of God to men But in that Chapter 1. He denieth the Trinity and maketh the three persons as Mr. Beacon doth in his Catechisme also p. 47 48 49 50 51. but manifestations of God Thus God being infinitly one yet in a three-fold manifestation saith he to us of Father Son and Spirit c. a person is not a manifestation but hath need to be manifested to us and denying the personall union of the second person with the Man Christ he makes it but God present with men and Angels in the manifestation of grace and salvation and with Devills and wicked men in the manifestation of Law and Justice So God is no more united to our nature in the man Christ then he is united to Angels and Devills and to elect men and the wicked and the reprobate and Christ is no more God-man in one person then he is God-Angel or God-Devill I tremble to speake it in one person and Christ is just God-man the Sonne of Mary born of a woman and of the seed of David as he is God-Peter God-Paul God Cain God-Judas Iscariot for saith he p. 199. God makes out himself in an image in this creation or nature therefore he takes to himself one part of it into union to himselfe according to one way of manifestation called in the Scripture light love grace salvation Father Bridegroome glory and that part which injoyes God in this manifestation is called the Angels the Saints the elect the Sonne the Tabernacle of God the new Jerusalem the Temple the Spouse he taketh to himselfe the other part of the creation and there he is present but not in this way of grace and light but of another manifestation called Law justice wrath everlasting burning and these are called devills wicked men flesh which live in God and subsist in him as creatures in their being Now the Scripture cals this the great mystery of godlinesse God manifested in the flesh Saltmarsh maketh this as great a mystery God manifested in the Devill to cast him into hell And as the new Jerusalem the Spouse is Christ or God in the flesh of the Saints and Angels by grace and salvation and Christ liveth in Paul and Paul is by grace Godded and Christed and the Angel Gabriel Godded and Christed so Christ lives in Cain Judas Beelzebub by justice and condemnation and the union of God is neither personall in the son of Mary nor in Sathan but only in the effects of grace and salvation in all the elect and by Law and justice in all the damned Angels and men and here is the mystery God is all that part of the creation that commeth under the name of reasonable creatures men and Angels and all the Angels and men created of God were crucified with Christ and all are the Lord of glory by union so that as Libertines made God the soule forme and life of all things men and devills and said that God wrought all good all ill in the creatures and no creature was to be praised for doing well nor to be blamed or punished for ill doing because God is the Author of righteousnesse and sinne so the Familists say that Christ is the form and soul of men elect and reprobate of Angels elect reprobate and that God works in them is united to them and they are meer passive organs in all good or ill So I beleeve Saltm and the Familists do subvert the whole faith and hold nothing with us but doubt of all But I returne to that I said there is a twofold infallibility now though beleevers have not that infallibility proper to Prophets and Apostles in prophesying and writing Scripture yet must we not runne to the other extremity and say as these that fight for Liberty of conscience that there is not since the Prophets and Apostles fell asleep any infallible perswasion and certainty of faith but all our knowledge is conjecturall and a meere fluctuation and fleeting opinion and a faith for a yeare a month or an houre which wee may lay aside the next month and that anointing even the Spirit of God infuseth in us opinions of God contrary among themselves and false and true which is the present judgement of our minde which we are to stand to and to suffer for or to deny as we see the times goe For 1. The Scripture tells us of a sure perswasion of things beleeved Luke 1.1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Luke holdeth forth to Theophilus a certainty of knowledge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that thou mayest know the certainty of these things whereof thou hast been instructed So the word imports a certainty Act. 5.23 Act. 21.34 Act. 22.30 Act. 25.26 Act. 2.36 Let all the house of Israel know 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 assuredly A full and certaine perswasion excludeth all doubting and deception or mistake and this the Saints have and may have Col. 2.2 That their hearts might bee comforted unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Thess. 1.5 The Gospel came not to you in word only but in much assurance Rom. 4.21 being fully perswaded This was the perswasion of a faith and such a faith as by which wee are justified without workes Rom. 14.5 Let every one be fully perswaded 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his owne minde 2 Tim. 4.17 That by me the preaching might bee fully knowne Nor is that perswasion of Pauls Apostolicke or by revelation extraordinarily but common to all Christians Rom. 8.38 For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angels c. shall be able to seperate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord 2 Tim. 1.12 I know in whom I have beleeved and I am perswaded that hee is able to keepe that which I have committed to him against that day This certaine perswasion must bee certaine and infallible both to themselves and grounded upon the promise and truth of God who cannot lye Tit. 1.2 Yea and our Divines with good warrant say the Catholicke in visible Church is thus farre infallible that in 1 fundamentalls 2 necessary for salvation they cannot 3 finally and totally erre and fall from the faith But all our Divines and your owne confession of the Assembly at Westminster saith ch 31. Art 4. All Councells generall or particular since the Apostles times may erre and many have erred To which I answer No Councells nay nor the whole invisible Church is infallible in the sense that the Apostles are infallible both in beleeving and teaching by immediate inspiration and so their word is not a rule of faith 2. A Generall Councell conveened in Councell may erre in particular Synodicall acts that is for a time and in some points as the Synod meaneth but it followeth
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 carried rolled moved acted immediately by the Holy Ghost for God used not reason or humane discourâ—ing as an intervening organ or acting instrument to the devising and inventing of spirituall or Gospell truths 2 Pet. 1.20 21. but yet this immediately inspiring Spirit spake written Scripture commanded the Ordinance of actuall prophesying commanded the Prophets to write and the people to hear and to read the words of the Prophesie Antinomians and Familists conceive that now when divine truths are framed and come forth to the immediately inspired Scripture that the same immediately inspired Spirit must act the Saints as meere passive organs to preach in the Spirit immediately to pray to heare to write in the Spirit but then Familists should be as infallible as the Prophets both in preaching praying interpreting Scripture but the ordinary actings of the Spirit doth include and carry along the actings of reason minde will and affections but elevated above themselves The Spirit is opposed to carnall and wilde logicke and ratiotinations and so all carnall thoughts and sinfull 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 discourses are Sathans fortifications and Souldier-works against the knowledge of God 2 Cor. 10.5 6. 1 Cor. 2.1 2 3 4. 1 Cor. 1.17 but the Spirit siteth upon and acteth reason to make our whole service 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 reasonable service yea and all the Scripture is a masse and booke of discoursive refined reason unbeleevers are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 absurd unreasonable men going against sense and sound reason And the spirit goeth on in a perswading way 2 Cor. 5.11 Gal. 1.10 Paul Act. 13.43 perswaded them to continue in the grace of God Act. 18.4 he perswaded the Jewes and Greeks Act. 19.8 hee perswaded the things concerning the Kingdome of God So doth the Spirit carry us along with exhorting Act. 2.40 2 Cor. 9.5 2 Thess. 3.12 2 Tim. 4.2 Heb. 3.13 1 Pet. 5.1 Jude v. 3. 5. Amongst the characters of a spirituall state and condition Some concerne the state some the actions For the state a renewed man is said to be in the Spirit Gal. 5.25 If ye live in the Spirit let us also walke in the spirit So as the Spirit is the life of the man in his spirituall walking so are we as touching our state said to receive the Spirit Gal. 3.2 Rom. 8.15 to be borne of the Spirit as receiving a new spirituall nature Joh. 3.6 Gal. 4.29 and the Spirit said to dwell in us Jam. 4.5 and the spirit is given to us Rom. 5.5 For the actings the Spirit determineth the action according to the nature and specification and rendereth the action spirituall so as they are led in their conversation by the Spirit and so are knowne to themselves to be the Sonnes of God Rom. 8.14 If ye mortifie through the Spirit the deeds of the flesh ye shall live Rom· 8.13 Paul was pressed in Spirit and testified to the Jewes that Jesus was Christ Act. 18.5 Apollos fervent in Spirit spake and taught diligently Rom. 8.25 For wee through the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousnesse by faith 6. The exercise of spirituall acts is managed most from the Spirit when there is more Spirit and lesse Law in our acts of obedience But that this may be rightly understood give me leave to distinguish in the Law 1. Directive and obliging light revealing the binding will of God 2. The setting of it on with power and life upon the minde will and affections 3. The compelling rigor of the Law in exacting highest and superlative perfect obedience in thought word and deed and the terrifying threatning Directive and obliging light being the commanding will of the Lawgiver revealed to us in the written word is not contrary to the Spirit but written to us by a divinely and immediately inspiring Spirit as all Scripture and as the written letter of the Gospel 2 Tim. 3.16 17. though to us naturally fallen in sinne in the second respect or in regard of the setting on of this directive obliging light upon the soule with power and life to produce actuall obedience the written and preached Law as Law and as a Covenant of workes is void of the Spirit and hath no more power to cause us obey then dead and spiritlesse figures and characters written on â—â—one can worke men to bow their necke to obey the Law of God 2 Cor. 3.6 7. yea but so the written and preached Gospell externally proposed without the Spirit is a dead letter also I grant the Gospell in its letter both promiseth a new heart and a new spirit which the Law as the Law doth not and when the Spirit joynes with the preached Gospel and the Law also doth prepare the sinner for Christ by the word of the Gospell the Spirit is given and so the Apostles and Pastors are Ministers of the New Testament not of the letter but of the Spirit But 3. The Law in compelling under the paine of eternall death to superlatively perfect obedience hath the Spirit by accident and extrinsecally conjoyned with it as it is the Spirit of the Mediator that makes use of it to cause the broken man see his unpayable and to him impossible debts and cause him heare the tinkling and noise of the fetters and chaines of hell that he may flye to the Gospell-surety which the same Spirit reveales to him in the Gospell Now this is an extrinsecall use of the Law For 1. The Law should have its intire and perfect essence and full operation in rewarding or punishing if we suppose there never had beene a surety for sinners nor a Gospell 2. It s a Gospell-spirit that makes this use of the Law above its nature for that which can but reveale to the broken man debts unpayable by him and incloseth him in an eternall jayle and gives no strength nor way of redemption cannot have of it selfe any influence to lead the broken man to a surety But this the Law doth of it selfe hath not of it selfe one fourth part of an ounce of Gospell-courtesie or grace to bestow on the sinner But 2. The compelling rigor of the Law as touching perfect and eternally active and passive obedience must bee considered in its severall branches as it commands perfect active obedience or as it obligeth to passive obedience it respects two sorts of persons the man Christ in the dayes of his flesh and the elect Angels or 2. fallen sinners In the former consideration the Law in it selfe as the Law eternally and immutably presseth perfect active obedience but gives not strength to obey but supposeth strength to these to whom it is first given but if so be that these to whom it is given have abundance of the Spirit and strength to obey perfectly as Christ in the dayes of his flesh and the elect Angells have the Law in its highest rigor of commanding perfect obedience it is not properly rigor though we must use the word but strictnesse hath no compulsive power
the Ordinances and hearing untill the day-starre the saving light of the Spirit that goeth before the Sunne and day-light of the vision of glory shine in the heart to make the word effectuall for though candle-light and sunne-light cannot concurre to make one light because the lesser light evanisheth and disappeareth at the comming of the greater light and the moon-light or starre-light of faith cannot be mixt with the noonday-light of glory 1 Cor. 13.11 12. no more then the knowledge of a young child and of the same come to be an aged man can be in one and the same man yet the light of the Scripture the light of the Spirit may and must necessarily be together and are no more contrary as Waldesso and Familists vainely suppose then the light of the Sunne without in the aire is contrary to the visible faculty of seeing within in the eyes the Spirit is by a metaphor called the day-starre for the Spirit is not formally light but effectually only for it is that faculty by which the eyes of the understanding are strengthened to perceive the things of God and therefore called the spirit of Revelation Eph. 1.17 the eye-salve is not properly the light that makes colours visible though I may say to a dim sighted man when I give him an excellent eye-salve see I give you the light of your eyes When I give him but that by which his seeing faculty is strengthened to see perfectly that Scripture is not to be layed aside upon pretended sufficient light of the Spirit without the Scripture light is cleare Rom. 15.4 2. Because the perfectest beleevers have patience and comfort in the Scripture meditating in it day and night Ps. 1. and are strengthened through reading againe and againe the premises lest they faint Ps. 119.49 3. Because the Scripture to every new reading and hearing suggesteth some new thing of God as a fountaine that can never goe dry Ps. 119.96.92 93.72 2 Pet. 1.13 14 15. Phil. 3.1 8. That saying The more of the letter the lesse of the Spirit hath truth as touching the only and meere letter rested on and confided in but is not simply true that the more of the knowledge of the letter the lesse of the Spirit but the more rather of the Spirit 9. The nearer to glory when we shall be all-spirit and have nothing of a Temple and of Ordinances and of the mirror or glasse of the word the lesse literall we are that is we repose the lesse on the letter and are the more spirituall as the nearer to the morning the lesse of starre-light 2 Pet. 1.19 1 Cor. 13.10 11 12 13. But it followeth not that the nearer beleevers are to an immediate vision of glory the lesse knowledge they have of the letter of the Scripture though this knowledge of the letter shall fully be abolished at the dawning of that morning for the nearer it bee to the full harvest the more abundance of the first fruits and yet when the full harvest commeth the first fruits cease and give place to the harvest and the more of the morning twilight the nearer day though the morning twilight evanish when the perfect day commeth yea the nearer that the dawning of the morning face of God shine in at the windowes of our soule when we are in the child-birth paine of eternity the more of the knowledge of the will of God we have in regard we are 1 Pet. 3.14 to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ and this knowledge doth include not exclude the knowledge of the letter The Spirit is not a part of the rule of faith or of the word the Spirit is not the word the word is not the Spirit but the Spirit is that which maketh lively and effectuall application of the word to our soules as the Mason is not the art of building but he is regulated by the precepts of art and reason and tyes himselfe to the following of art in all the workes of building the word is that which tyeth us as our guide rule conduct but the Spirit goeth along in a reall uniting of our hearts to Christ as it were enclosed in the word and in applying the word to our heart and so is called the anointing 10. The spiritualty of our soules is in a sort of dominion over the letter of the word when our soules are transformed into the things contained in the Gospell and we are changed into the spiritualnesse of the word so Rom. 6.17 the Gospell is called a forme a mould a signet for looke what letters and characters are in the signet of silver or brasse these same characters in length and breadth and just proportion are instamped on the wax or the paper the Gospell containes the Lord Jesus his image the lineaments of Christ in a new minde new will renewed affections knowledge love meeknesse patience lowlinesse c. it is a morall containing of Christ as the signe containeth the thing that is signified by the signe the Spirit instamps and forms as it were another Christ that is his living spirituall image in our soule Gal. 4.19 a new ingraving of the new worke and new creation of the second Adam 2 Cor. 5.17 on our hearts which is called the Law in the inward parts when wee have the same stampe and image of Christ and are changed over into the Gospel not into the letters of the Gospel or into the externall words but are new-moulded into the Spirit and new spirituall nature of the second Adam and are borne of the Spirit Joh. 3.5 6. the word is called the seed 1 Pet. 1.23 the tree is vertually in the seed the new birth and new Spirit we receive in regeneration is in the word vertually as the thing signified in the signe so are we said 2 Cor. 3.18 to bee changed into the same image from glory to glory even as by the Spirit of the Lord. And the Spirit lookes to his copy or sampler and looke what lineaments legs limbs proportion of members are in the second Adam these same the Spirit by the word preached draws and frames in us now the second Adam the man Christ in his spirituals is the first borne of every creature Col. 1.15 Christ is the master peece the flower and glory of the Acts of God in creating new creatures after the second creation and there is framed on him holinesse lowlinesse meeknesse humility patience heavenly mindednesse and the spirit according to this glorious mould draws the legges armes and all the severall limbes and members of the new creature in the Saints and he makes efficaciously good that part of the word Learne of me that I am meek and lowly Mat. 11.29 let him take up his crosse and follow me Matth. 16.24 let this minde be in you that was also in Christ Jesus Phil. 2.5 so doth the Spirit change us unto al Spirit and this is the right Christing of the Saints when
the Lord by the word Spiriteth and of new Natureth us over againe into new spirituall children like our brother the fairest among the Sonnes of men holy heavenly spirituall meeke lowly like Christ though because of in-dwelling sin in all all the new Creatures come farre short of the first coppy And when we are thus changed and made spirituall the Gospel is acted on us so are we spiritualized into Christ and made one with him by faith and planted into the similitude of Christ Rom. 6. now the letters and characters or sounds of the written and preached Gospel are transient things but the Gospel and new Covenant in the glorious promises spirituall priviledges contained therin stand stil as the everlasting rule according to which we are daily more and more conformed till we become one spirit with the Lord. And because the continuation of the lif hid up with God in Christ is a protracted thread of continuall dependence by renued acts of faith of patience and comforts through the Scriptures of growing in faith the word must give a daily new objective life to our faâ—th and the renued acts thereof for faith is our victory 1 Joh. 5. and we overcome by the word Rev. 12.11 if Antinomians can give us a time when we shall be secured from the fiery-darts of Sathan on this side of heaven we yeeld that the sheild of the word is to be layed aside but that we know not see Ephe. 6.15 16 17. 1 John 2.14 1 Pet. 5 8 9. Were we indeed made perfect intire without spot or wrinckle of indwelling sin in this life and such as wee can sin no more as Antinomians vainly boast of themselves as Towne Eaton Salmtarsh Den and Crispe will hereafter teach us I could yeeld there were some more colour or hew of reason to say that we are being justified invested in a state of all and pure spirit beyond the orbe and sphere of all necessitie of Ordinances and Scripture because pure spirits need no characters or letters of Scripture seals or other ordinances no more then learned Doctors need the Horn-book to use the vaine comparison of John Waldesso But we must go in over the threshold of heaven holding the booke of the Old and New Testament in our hand growing in knowledge till we be perfected with him who dwells in light inaccessable and so there is not any thing signified and holden forth to us in the scripture nor promised or prophecied in the Covenant of grace Deut. 39. Ezech. 11. Jer. 31. Ezech. 36. Heb. 8. but the coppy extract or the double thereof is written ingraven and created in the souls of the elect in which sense the assumption of this syllogisme Whosoever beleeveth shall be saved But I John Marie beleeve ergo Is in Scripture and the same spirit of faith and the beleeving spoken of by Esaiah Ieremiah Ezechiel c. The same circumcised and new heart that they prophecied of is in Iohn Mary and so the Spirit worketh the same new heart and the worke or act of beleeving in length breadth figure limbes parts to speake so that the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament promise as a Painter draweth the portrait head face eyes cheeks mouth whol body in colours al by looking on a liveing man now how the man Iohn or Mary in a reflect knowledge can prove the same to his owne comfortable assurance and peace is another thing But here is no new discovery of God or of the Spirit which Saltmarsh calleth for Sparkles of glory pa. 194 195. for he complaineth that there hath beene no reformation further in this Assembly at Westminster nor any higher attainment in these things points of doctrine as to justification sanctfication faith c. the ministery word Sacraments which they call meanes of salvation then the Bishops made and the Synods in England formerly We grant all we know no new cut nor other new way of justification then the way David and Paul were justified Rom. 4.1 2 3 4 5 6. Psa. 32.1 and we glory that wee adde nothing to Articles of faith contained in the Scripture we only explicate them and vindicate these Articles from the false glosses of Popish Bishops and the same that Saltm objecteth to us might any object against the Canonicall Epistles of Iohn the Apostle and say This fellow tells us only of some outward things and outward Ordinances of Christ precepts of love to the brethren of doing righteousnesse and all these but written with paper and inke too we see no higher attainments then these that the Prophets Christ and Paul and Iames and Peter told us he tells us nothing of any purer or more glorious discoveries of God or the Spirit or Iesus Christ or our union with the Spirit or glory as to spirituall things and Christ risen but as to Christ in the flesh or under the Law of which these Ordinances were a signe we grant ' wee can reveale nothing but old truths and we cannot give to Saltmarsh any other new cut or fragment of truth but what the Scriptures held forth 2. Wee can but hold forth outward things that is truths of ancient faith spoken by sinfull men and printed in paper and these of Christ both dead risen and ascended to heaven and wee confesse we can but baptise with water and can but build plant water and are but underworkmen and instruments of words formes sounds printed books and the Prophets and Apostles received these and no other thing from the Lord but our Master can doe more he can and doth by our weake labours and the foolishnesse of preaching give the holy Spirit If Saltmarsh can give purer or more glorious discoveries of God of his Spirit Christ Jesus c. let him take H Nicholas and Da. George to helpe him let us heare them produce your reasons c. for we ever urge this these new discoveries of God or the Spirit are either revealed in the word or not revealed if in the word then are they but outward Ordinances such as former Synods have discovered and so according to Saltmarsh to be rejected if they be not revealed in the word they must be additions to the word and so unlawfull Rev. 22.18 Deut. 12.32 Prov. 30.6 2. The Spirit that comes with new positive doctrines without the word must prove it selfe to bee from God by signes and miracles as Christ and his Apostles did 3. Isaiah Malachy prophesied of John Baptist though hee did no miracles Let us see the like warrant for these new discoveries 4. This Spirit must be tryed by the word as Christ was willing to make the Scripture judge whether he was the Messiah or no Joh. 5.39 Paul out of Moses and the Prophets proved that Maries sonne must be the only Saviour so did the rest of the Apostles 5. Wee are commanded to judge them cursed impostors and not to receive them in our house or bid them God speed who bring any new discoveries of God
condemning rigor in the old heart for the Gospell is but a form to them and these Gospel-promises of pure free grace as opposite to the Law of works in their gramaticall sense are but carnall legall fleshly outward visible formes 271. now to us the promises of free grace in that which they signifie and promise are no killing letter as the Law is but the ministration of the Spirit and of life except wee say the promises of the Gospell are but faire lying words and that God intends to keep nothing he promises to us and no more to give a new heart in Gospel-promises nor in the Law which undoubtedly is false when we consider the word of God especially the Gospel the spirituality thereof above and beyond all letters and characters appeareth in that 1. The Author can be none other but God an infinite and glorious Spirit 2. The matter spirituall so heavenly as the imputed righteousnesse of a slaine Saviour justifying the ungodly eternall life by a despised and crucified man bosomed in an union with God a spirituall communion with God mortification to every thing eminent to the creature the hidden manna the white stone the new name the flesh lying down in the dust with the seed of the hope of a glorious resurrection the invisible imbracements of Christ love-sicknesse for him joy in tribulation c. all smell beyond characters paper inke or any thing visible 3. The forme is spirituall if we consider the Majesty Divinity the omnipotencie of God as it were instamped on it 4. The end and intrinsecall effects are most spirituall for it changeth men into spirituall and heavenly Citizens of another world deadneth them to the created glory of the creature peirceth between the marrow and bones even the Law part of it is sharper then a two-edged sword peircing even to the dividing asunder of the soule and spirit and to the joynts and marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart Heb. 4.12 carrieth along Christ to the soule casteth in a lumpe of love in the heart that contrary to nature and all the strong impressions of nature it stampeth and sealeth eternity heaven apprehensions of glory beyond all the visible sensible borders of time dayes life royalty fathers mothers children wives lands inheritances and that on the tables of the soule It is in upon the Spirit downe in the reines and yee know neither doore window nor passage it came in at then how doth the Spirit act with the word so all the actings motions turnings ebbings flowings various ups downes high tydes hell-downe-castings heaven-visits raptures of love signes of joy actings of morning-dawnings of eternities glory are more hardly discerned then the growing of the bones in the wombe of the woman with childe 14. For the exercise of spirituall acts through the Spirit we then testifie a spirituall being in Christ when the straine of our conversation runneth most in a heavenly communion with God and we have our City-dwelling and conversing in heaven our love our heart our life our Lord being there and upon these grounds as risen with Christ wee are there Phil. 3.20 21. Col. 3.1 2 3. Matth. 6.20 21. Heb. 10.19 20 21. 2. When we savour much of the Spirit and the breath that comes out of the mouth comes from the abundance of the Spirit in the heart the speech is much the language of Canaan Isa. 19.18 smelleth of a savoury heart Col. 4.6 Eph. 4.29 30. And though humane wisdome learning in the Scriptures that is meerly literal be not of it selfe not idolized contrary to the Spirit but is capable of being spirituallized heightned above it selfe and is actually gilded skied with saving light comming from God in the face of Christ yet when the Spirit reignes all knowledge learning and arts are hunted for only in order to a saving communion with God and when in the creature and gifts the spirituall man feeleth and tasteth nothing of Christ but misseth Christ in all these they are as tastelesse to him as the white of an egge yea all dry sapelesse dead his Lord Jesus is not in that empty grave and therefore his heart lodgeth not a moment there Cant. 3.1 2 3 4. Phil. 3.7 8 9. yea the spiritual man fathers no good upon the empty creature 1 Cor. 3.8 the creature smels of flesh and vanity to him Zach. 4.6 2. Ordinances inherent righteousnesse saving grace created because creatures are saluted by him as creatures he gallops by them as a Post that seeth them not to be his home but a far other poore lean and despised nothing in comparison of Christ in point of confiding or glorying for the gold-bracelets are not the bridegroome the Spirit aimes pants and breaths after a personall enjoyment of God himselfe in Christ. The joy and comforts of the Holy Ghost to him are but accidents created chips and fragments that fall from Christ. 3. The Spirit carrieth the soule from the sight of all things as from visible objects things created of God up to the bosome of God and there the spirituall soule loves lives breaths dwells 3 When the outward senses suck spirituall apprehensions out of earthly things from the Well of Iacob Christ draws a consideration of the Well of life Iohn 4.13.14 Paul possibly from his Tent-making draweth thoughts of the falling of this Tabernacle of clay and our being closed with our house from above 2 Cor. 5.1 2. so the outside of the creature the skin of it that lyes before our senses is turned into inward and spirituall thoughts of God Because the beleevers sense of smelling is spirituall and draws all in to God And mind will affections thoughts intentions tongue yea and the naturall actions of eating and drinking are spiritualized and for God and his glory Nor could I thinke that as touching the order of marshelling and drawing up our spirituall thoughts and actions as why we doe this spirituall action first this second this third why we marshall this Petition first this second but this ranking is not so bound up by the rule of Scripture but a spirituall soule in the order of his acting secundum prius posterius is carried on by the only free blowings of the spirit of grace It 's true the acts must be regulated by the word that what we petition for must be lawfull and must be warranted from the sound Doctrin of the Gospel according to the proportion of faith but the ordering of them often cometh from the Spirit of utterance and so immediatly as it 's hard to say at least ordinarily in a set constant rule there is any consulting with Scripture reason memory art but the immediate breathing of the spirit ordereth and ranketh all And these fit words like apples of gold not others which meets hic nunc at this time with the heart of a sinner and catcheth Matthew Peter Saul floweth from Spirit-worke 2 This Major Proposition whoever
to his Saviour as the word saith 3. Christ converteth not sinners as sinners so as their sinnefull condition should be the ratio formalis the formall reason why they are converted for then should Christ convert all sinners all Pharisees all Americans Indians Tartarians hee healeth none but sicke sinners but neither as sinners nor as sicke sinners a gracious Physitian who healeth the sicke without money healeth none but such as are sicke for that were a contradiction Yet their sicknesse is not the formall â—eason why he healeth them for so he should heale all So Christ cureth sicke sinners and these onely but not because they are sinners nor because they are sicke but because and as they are freely chosen of God Joh. 17.6 Thine they were and thou gavest them me here the cause and the reduplication for which he saith they have kept thy word But this suiteth with Familists who will have no new creature at all no grace inherent in a beleever as we shall heare and so no reall change made but onely a putative or relative change CHAP. IV. How we teach a desire of grace to be grace WEe never taught that a desire of the grace of conversion in the unconverted is conversion or that a desire in them to pray and beleeve is prayer or beliefe as Antinomians charge us But in the converted a reall unfaigned supernaturall desire of grace goeth for grace 1. In that its virtually the seed and of the very nature of grace the same Spirit that worketh the will worketh the deed 2. It s grace in Gods acceptation Abrahams aime to offer Isaak is in the Lords bookes an offering of him Because thou hast done this thing c. 3. Where ever a desire of grace is concomitantly there is grace With my soule I have desired thee in the night this desire is blessed of God as saving grace judge then of Familists who say t is a vaine and delusive Doctrine that God passeth by our dayly infirmities acccepting our wils for our performances But they contend for a perfection here in this life CHAP. V. How we are freed from the Law how not THree things are to bee considered in the Law 1. The commanding 2. The promising 3. The threatning power of the Law Now as for the mandatory power of the Law we are to consider 1. The motives bands and helps of obedience to this command of the Law 2. The quantitie of it The Law as steeled and clothed with constraining love and lovely authority of thankefulnes to God-Redeemer and as due debt to the Lord-Ransomer Jesus Christ and this is a morall motive and as it commeth from the grace of Christ bindeth us to obedience not onely in regard of the matter but also of the authority of the Law-giver though Towne say We are freed from the Law in its dominion offices and effects and another the sonnes of God are not subject to the Law that is they are not to be taught what they should doe or leave undone seeing the Spirit teacheth them they need looke for no Law Command or precept but are above all ordinances Reading hearing c. as Christ was and another The Spirit of Christ setteth a beleever as free from hell the law and bondage here on earth as if hee were in heaven nor wants he any thing to make him so but to make him beleeve he is so CHAP. VI. How the command of the Law layeth an obleiging â—and on us BUt 1. we say not that the morall Law bindeth under that reduplication as given by Moses for then all Ceremonials should bind us also who are Christians But that God intended by these ten words delivered by Moses to obleige all Christians to the worlds end to perpetuall obedience is cleare 1. Christ and his Apostles presse the morall Law upon the Gentiles Paul commandeth the Romans the fulfilling of the Law in love the Ephesians the first Commandement given by Moses Exod. 20. with promise James his hearers the fulfilling of the royall Law according to the Scripture no Scriptures but the writing of Moses and the Prophets and that not for the matter only for so a Sabbath day could not obleige the Gentiles if the Law-giver did not command it but from the authority of the Law-giver for vers 11. Hee that said this is the authority of the Law-giver Doe not commit adultery said also Doe not kill and There is one Law-giver so the Apostles adde in their Epistles these very things that Moses commanded to the doctrine of faith shewing that they are Christs ten Commandements rather then Moses 2. Notwithstanding that all Law Thou shalt not kill Thou shalt not steale should expire in regard of any binding they have from God just as this thou shalt be circumcised when Christ dyed and rose againe yet there is Scripture for removing of shadowes Act. 15. Gal. 5. Col. 2. but none for removing the love of God and our neighbour except in the case of justification Rom. 3. Gal. 3. Act. 15. 3. Paul expressely resolveth the Antinomian question Doe wee then make void the Law through faith God forbid Yea we establish the law And Rom. 6.1 What shall we say then shall we continue in sinne that is in a breach of the Law that grace may abound that is that the riches of pardoning grace in justification may flow largely God forbid and Rom. 7.7 is the Law sinne because it irritateth our corrupt nature God forbid For what ever is a sinne to the beleever argueth subjection to the Law as Adultery in a beleever argueth that he is under a commanding Law to say its a sinne against Christ the Redeemer maketh all the ten but one love Christ and no sinne in the world but unthankefulnesse but this should be no sinne to a Tartarian to murther why he never heard of Christ. Joh. 15.22 and so can be guilty of no unkindnesse to Christ and for sinne against the morrall Law if it be abrogated in Christ as the ceremoniall Law is Murthering his brother is no more sinne then if this Tartarian be not circumcised it can be his sinne to be so 4. The law of Nature bindeth perpetually and bindeth the Gentiles then must also the Morall law bind for the authority of the Law-giver for the law of Nature hath all its obligation from God who wrot it in the heart When the Heathen were charged by their consciences for great sinnes they naturally feared vengeance from a Law-giver who had written these lawes in their hearts now the Morall law hath all its obliging power from the Law-giver also 5. The Law by the operation of the Spirit is a meane of our conversion Psa. 19.7 as all the obleiging power that the rest of the Word of God even the Gospell is usefull for doctrine for reproofe for correction for instruction in righteousnesse to make us perfect to salvation and the Gospell
the preaching of Faith by which the Spirit is given which renewes a beleever and makes him the very Law himselfe and his heart the two Tables of Moses For 1. perswasions and commands may wâ—ll stand together and all Law-inforcings are but meere reasonings and morall and objective acts on the minde and will and so the Law no more inforceth then the Gospel 2. Holinesse and Sanctification commeth by the Law animated by the Spirit as well as by the Gospel for the Law converteth the soule but it doth this saith the Antinomians not as the Law but as the Gospel revealing Christ. But I am sure neither can the Gospel â—â—terally onely revealing Christ and being void of the Spirit it cannot convert the soule and the Law as animated by the Spirit leadeth to Christ as a Pedagogue I meane as mixed with the Gospel For the Law without the Gospel can never sanctifie nor lead to Christ and neither of them without Christs Spirit can doe any thing And I find Saltmarshes Euthysiasticall pulse and straine of Familisme when hee saith that the Preaching of Faith is the Spirit given to a beleever and it makes him the very Law it selfe For 1. the Preaching of Faith or the Gospel preached even to hardened Pharisâ—â—s cannot give the Spirit renewing the Pharisees for Faith was preached to them by Christ and his Apostles but they stumbled at Christ and never beleeved 2. The preaching of Faith and the Spirit differ as much as the principall cause and the instrument now who can say the writing of the penne is the writer 3. Antinomians meane by the Gospel or the preaching of Faith here divided from the Law not the glad tidings of peace preached but the renewing Spirit without all letter or word of promise or command that is the teaching spirit and thâ— inward annointing without the Law or Gospel either Now Sanctification in this sense must bee wrought without Law Gospel Precept Command Promise and wee may lay aside the Bible then and all Ordinances and therefore no wonder then Antinomians tell us so often of the Letter and the Spirit for to them old and new Testament and all the sweet promises are a very Letter and in the new Testament we are not to serve God according to the Letter and therefore all Preaching Commands Exhortations Promises Threats of both Law and Gospel must be laid aside The Lord keeps us saith Towne under the Gospel in righteousnesse without all Law Ceremoniall and Morall and every where thâ—y say 〈◊〉 serve God now according to the Spirit not 〈◊〉 to the Letter outward Ordinances then to Antinomians are matters of meere courtesie CHAP. XII Antinomians deny actuall pardon of sinnes to the Jewes ANtinomians deny that the knowledge of actuall and eternall remission was an Article of the Jewish Creed but a mystery not revealed till the Gospell But then David and the Fathers Abraham and others were justified by the impâ—â—ed righteousnesse of Faith as wee are also David must Psal. 2.1 2. describe an happinesse he knew not what David saith Thou forgavest the iniquity of my sinne vers 5 2. We beleeve through the grace of the Lord Jesus we shall be saved as well as they 3. All the Fathers dyed in the faith 〈◊〉 did eat the same spirituall meat and did all drink of the same spirituall Rock and the Rock was Christ. 4. The Scripture foreseeing that God would justifie the heathen thrâ—ugh Faith reached before the Gospel to Abraham Esaiah prophecied of Christ as an Evangelist Daniel of the slaying of the Messiah and everlasting righteousnesse through him The Prophets testified before hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow actuall remission then was no mystery to them Abraham rejoyced to see Christs day and saw it CHAP. XIII Of the nonage of the Jewes what it was NOr was the tutorie bondage or nonage of the Jewes any thing but 1. A lesse measure of the Spirit then is now 2. A harder pressing of the Law on them 3. A keeping of that infant Church as a child under Pedagogues and Tutors in regard of the Elements of Ceremonies partly teaching them rudely and partly warning them by blondy Sacrifices and diverse washings of the desert of sinne and the filth of it but this is nothing to prove the Jewes were under the Law For 1. then should they be under the curse and so must eternally perish contrary to the Word nor was their pardon of sinnes by halfes and quarters 2. Then must they be saved by works Paul saith They came short of righteousnesse because they sought to establish their owne righteousnesse and stumbled at the stone laid in Zion and sought it not by faith And it was never lawfull for them more then us to seeke righteousnesse and justification by works of the Law so they were in this under no Law-Spirit more then we but justified the same way that we are 3. Yea many sweet Evangelike promises are made to them as to us Ho every one that thirsts come to the water c. Behold I lay on Zion a stone c. The just shall live by fath Who is a God like unto thee that pardons iniquity I even I am he that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine owne sake and divers other Scriptures prove this 4. The Prophets cryed against legall and outward service and pressed washing in Christs bloud and faith and repentance as the Apostles doe And to Christ gave all the Prophets witnesse that through his name whosoever beleeves in him shall receive remission of sinnes There is much of the Spirit of adoption of spirituall liberty in praying wrestling with God giving no rest to God Heavenly boldnesse and accesse to the throne of grace in Jâ—â—kob David Moses and sweet Evangelike and Gospel-familiarity between Christ and his Spouse the Church in the Song of Salomon Feasting and banqueting together only the Lawâ—s administration was wrath by accident through our corruption lesse gloâ—ious because of darke typs and a spaâ—â—r measure of the Spirit 2 Cor. 3. Ephes. 3.9 10. and Paul heightneth Gospelâ—glory and lesseneth the Law in the vaine sense that false Apostles and legall Teachers put on it in over-â—xalting it as if without Christ it could save or with Faith it could justifie 6 All under the Gospel Elect and Reprobate must be freed from the Law if the Jewes were under it all to whom the Gospel is preached must bee freed from it and to Deâ—ne and Moore who are both Arminians and Antinomians all and every one of mankinde must bee under â—race none under the Law of Commandements for the argument holdeth for all in opposition to the Legall Jew CHAP. XIV The old mâ—n or the flesh to Antinomians is under the Law the new Man freed from all Law IT is admirable that Towne will
bloud he washeth us 4. Wee behoved to beleeve from eternity for wee are justified by Faith 5. All the justified have a reall union and interest in Christ to live by faith and wait on God in all their troubles by faith but though their be an union of love in Gods minde from eternity betweene the elect and God yet a compleat union betweene us and Christ without the Spirit and without any faith though it be boldly asserted by Familists is against the Scripture for then might wee bee borne againe and not receive Christ by faith contrary to the Scripture and be united to Christ as branches to the Vine-tree and not abide in Christ have Christ dwelling in our heart and not by faith contrary to Paul so might Christ live in us and we eat and drinke him as the true Manna have the Sonne and yet want faith contrary to the Scriptures All which or most of them prove that wee were not justified when Christ dyed on the crosse 6. All that are justified are unseparably sanctified and called â—nd the blessing of justification hath with it the receiving of the promise of the Spirit through faith and peace with God through the Lord Jesus Christ accesse by faith into grace whereby we stand rejoycing in the hope of the glory of God glorying in tribulation patience experience hope but many for whom Christ dyed have none of these till they be justified by Faith the distinction of justification in or before God or to our own sense by faith will not help this for the Scripture no where speaketh of justification but by faith onely the meritorious price of our justification is payed on the Crosse but that is not justification CHAP. XIX Gods love of good will and of good liking a warrantable distinction NOr can wee stand to that Antinomian ground that in Justification there is no change of our state and spirituall condition before God and that God hath the same love to us before and after conversion and that it is a vaine distinction of Gods love of good will called amor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vel benevolentiae and good liking amor complacentiae because God loveth because he loveth and for no cause in the creature not their most eminent works done by the influence of Gospel-grace But if this distinction bee right taken it hath an evident ground in Scripture We teach that the love of benevolence and good will is the liking free delight and choise of the person to glory and to all the meanes even to share in Christs Mediatory love and the fruits of his death in this love he willeth and ordaineth and layeth up good and happinesse for us expecting no payment at our hand the other love is onely denyed by Antinomians but without ground for this love of complacencie is of things not of persons and when we say God loveth his Saints for their inherent holynesse and delighteth in them for it we meane no other thing then that God loves the sparkles of his owne rarest worke his saving grace so farre as to make it a meanes to fulfill the love and gracious decree of good will of free election not that any new immanent act of love arises towards the person loved that was not in God toward that person from eternity but the truth is God first createth a lovely and love-worthy object and then out of that love that createth being and the lovely object hee goeth on to continue the former act of loving and delighting in that object and rendreth it more lovely Creatures cannot create the object of their love but find it created to their hand and expect to have some perfection added to them in an union of love with that excellent thing they love and they are often deceived and ever their love hath a cause and hire and reward in the thing loved Now when it is said that God loveth all that he hath made then he created his owne lover and his owne love 2. When hee loveth the chaines and bracelets about the neck of his Spouse Cant. 4. He there createth in his Christ a new rare piece liker to himselfe then the works of pure and simple creation this is not pure love but a continuation of his creating good will nor doth the creature engage God to love it but as divine love gave being to these ornaments of grace the inherent holinesse in his Bride so that the same love continueth it selfe in delighting in his owne worke 3. So he is said to love his Bride for or because of her excellency and beauty that he putteth on her and still he loveth his owne in Christ for his owne rare workmanship not that the creature was cause or begetter of that love and he crowneth his own gifts not our merits saith Augustine his owne worke not our worke for we are meere vessels to containe grace as grace and meere patients in this love and so he loveth Christs imputed righteousnesse in us and this righteousnesse imputed is not simply eternall but hath its rise in time If then Antinomians say we make our time-holinesse a cause and condition of eternall love they must remove this objection themselves for imputed righteousnesse which they make the cause of eternall love will stand against them more then against us For wee say both imputed and inherent righteousnesse are meere conditions no causes of eternall love and that not simply but as they are protracted and continued to carry us on to glory yea imputed righteousnesse is no more a cause of eternall love being onely a thing temporary and not eternall à parte ante nor inherent righteousnesse so must all these be expounded The Lord loveth the righteous The Lord loveth truth in the inward parts he taketh pleasure in them that feare him The Lord is ravished with one of his Spouses eyes with one chaine of her necke to him she is all faire and not a spot in her All these include not onely inherent holynesse but imputed righteousnesse and both have their use in time but can never prove that our time excellencie whether imputed or inherent is the cause condition reason merit or ground of the Lords eternall immanent and unchangeable love but the fruits thereof and the condition of its continuance And that our Lord loves us with the same love of complacency that is that he driveth on his chariot paved with love in sweet fruits of free election the same way with the same delight But that when the justified person whores swearers kils the innocent denieth the Lord Jesus as did Peter and David God loveth us as much as when they beleeve pray walke in all holy conversation and that God is not a whit displeased with the Saints for these sinnes because all his displeasure or revenging justice was drowned and swallowed up in Christs sufferings is to us abominable CHAP. XX. There
is a reall change of our state in justification YEa clearely before God there is an excellent change in the state of the Saints from ungodlinesse to justification so as they were not from eternitie nor before they beleeved justified and godly 1. because the Lord saith In time past the Gentiles were no people and obtained no mercie and now are a people and have obtained mercy Jerusalem was once polluluted in her owne bloud and the Lord looked on her so and he washed her and adorned her 2. The Apostle was once to God a blasphemer a persecutor and God saw him so else neither was the Apostle so nor could he speake truth in saying so but he obtanied mercy So in other Scriptures a most reall change is holden forth and that in Gods eye CHAP. XXI We mixe not workes and grace in the matter of Justification WEe utterly deny that Antinomians can make good their charge that we mixe works and the Law in matter of justification with faith and the free grace of God 1. Works done by grace smell of the mired fountaine they spring from they are polluted with sinne now Paul Rom. 3. saith All Jewes and Gentiles have sinned none doth good Psal. 14. Psal. 53. Void of sinne therefore by the Law can no flesh be justified and so the righteousnesse by which we stand before God must be free of sinne and free of a breach deserving a curse which must fall on us if we continue not in all the Law in the most gracious works we can doe yea if not in all that the Law requires to the least jot or tittle we are not justified now with such a Gospel-inherent righteousnesse as no man hath 2. Christ must be a Saviour by halfes and quarters if we divide the righteousnesse of our Saviour betweene faith or works between Christ and our merits Free grace is a jealous thing and admitteth of neither compartner corrivall or fellow with Christ. Paul will have his owne righteousnesse in the plea but dung 3. It quite brangleth the peace of God that issueth from justification that it is a peace that free will createth to my selfe from my owne works and not a peace dipt in satisfactory bloud 4. It taketh much glory from Christ that we weare a garment foreternitie of our spinning better the wedding garment bee begged and all its threeds be of free grace and that full glory be given to the Lambe 5. Law and Gospel Grace and Law-payment must be confounded 6. Christ must die in vaine CHAP. XXII Antinomians deny sinne to be in the justified ANtinomians will have no sinne remaining at all in a justified person and nothing contrary to Gods holy Law And Crispe saith It s close removed as if it had never been All which is true of the Law-guilt and actuall obligation to eternall wrath but of the Essence being or blot of in-dwelling-sinne in us it s most false 1. Pardoned sinne that Christ payed for is so sinne that if wee who are pardoned John and the rest of beleevers who have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the righteous say wee have no sinne wee deceive our selves and the truth is not in us 2. Who even of the justified can say I have made my heart cleane I am pure inherently from my sinne there is not a just man on earth that doth good and sinneth not There is none that doth good not David who is justified by faith no not one 3. The flesh in the regenerate sinnes and lusts against the Spirit and the holy Law of God and the body of sinne though subdued having lost the Kingly dominion as a Tyrant though not the nature and being as Augustine saith of sinne as an underling dwelleth in all the justified but is not imputed 4. What we want of the perfection that God requireth to be in our sanctification and mortification which are but in growing while we are in this life must be sinfull imperfection 5. For we dayly aske of our Father which is in heaven forgivenesse of sinnes which we could not doe except sinne remained in us nor doe wee with Papists say that Christ but covereth but washeth not away our sinnes in his bloud for the guilt obleiging to satisfactory punishment is fully washen away not covered onely CHAP. XXIII Antinomians say to faith there is no sinne WEe judge that unsound which Towne saith To Faith there is no sinne nor any uncleane heart for then should Christ dwelling in the heart by faith and sinning be inconsistent which is known to be contrary to Scripture to the experience weaknesses complaints of the Saints groaning under a body of sinne as captives in bolts and yron fetters 2. And must argue that who ever beleeve are as perfect as Angels in heaven 3. That a justified person beleeveth not onely pardon but the perfection of Angels and that he sinneth not and must be perfectly sanctified if he beleeve a lye to wit that he sinneth not but is perfectly holy and this fancie they build on Luthers words perverted who saith I beleeve that there is a holy Church which is indeed nothing else but I beleeve there is no sinne no malediction no death in the Church Whereas Luther speaketh not of sinne in its in-dwelling blot but of sinne as in point of Law it doth actually curse condemne and inflict the second death in which sense in point of free iustification there is no sinne in the invisible Church of the justified and effectually called Saints Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 154. Thus the Scripture calleth us ungodly and sinners and children of wrath not that we are so but seeme so or not so in Gods account but in the worlds CHAP. XXIV The raigne of Faith not absolute as Antinomians say ANtinomians will have the raigne of faith so absolute that in faiths kingdome of grace there is no sinne which were more then a golden heaven on earth for so 1. Faith were perfectly strong and in the highest pitch of fulnesse of perfection in all the justified 2. If withall the whole morall acts of a justified person should flow from no other spring but this strong faith ever acting us to good But wee cannot yeeld to either Libertines or Antinomians that Faith is so absolute a Prince as that all sin rout and branch not only in its fullest dominion but also in its being and simply indwelling must be banished out of Faiths dominions so as once beleeving we could no more as sinnefull men but must act as beleevers for ever but wee thinke under faiths raigne sinne dwelleth as an underling as of old the Gibeonites dwelt under conquering Joshuah and victorious Israel as hewers of wood and drawers of water Yet these Cananites were said to be spued out of that good land 1. Jure bellâ— by the Law of conquest and of victorious inheritors as sometime they were 2. They make
sinne 2. In the other extremity Saltmarsh denieth simpliciter any decree of God so much as permissive touching sinne and gives him no more but a bare fore-knowledge without any decree and makes man onely the occasion of sinne who undeniably is such an occasion as father and mother are of their owne births Man were to bee pittied and excused if hee were an occasion onely of sinne But 1. if the Spirit act immediately on us so as wee we are passive in beleeving praying and in all acts of Sanctification as Towne saith and we must be the same way passive as when God justifies us which he doth ere we be born again and as Crispe saith by forcing grace on us as a Physitian violently stoppeth Phisick in the mouth and downe the throat of a backward patient against his will and if wee bee not obliged to pray beleeve and upon the same ground not to abstaine from Adultery Murther for grace must act in both but when the Spirit doth stirre and excite us then we are no more guilty of sinne in omitting good and committing evill then a stone falling off a towre is guilty of beating out a mans braines for in these the man is a passive block as the stone is in its motion and if we abstaine from praying not being obliged to pray because the Spirit acts not on us wee sinne not judge then who is the father of sinnes of omission by the good leave of Antinomians and upon the same ground it is as unpossible but we must fall into sinnes of commission as swearing lying blasphemie heresie unbeliefe adultery murther stealing except either the restraining grace or the renewing sanctifying Spirit act upon us as wee cannot chuse but sinnefully omit duties of praying beleeving when the winde of the Spirit bloweth not faire on us for these duties and so Antinomians must either be Pelagians and say there is no need of grace to eschew sinne and so they must be un-friends to free grace or then men must be guiltlesse in all sinnes by this opinion and let them then choose upon whom they will father all sinne 2. We are to pray continually and watch thereunto with all perseverance and keepe our selves in the love of God Watch and pray Waite for the comming of the Lord with girded up loynes waite for the day of our redemption Then are wee obliged by the command of Christ whether the holy Ghost breath on us or the wind of the Spirit blow faire from Christs heart on our heart or no to the supernaturall acts of praying beleeving hoping watching Nor is Christs act of free grace in drawing stirring and actuall inliving our obliging rule but the revealed will of God in the Law and Gospel and if we be meere passive as stones and onely obliged to supernaturall acts when the tide of free love and rich grace floweth on the shoare and banks of our whithered Spirits then wee must not onely say we are freed from the Law but from all Gospel-commands all free invitations of rich grace according to the letter or then that the Spirit is obliged to attend and joyne his bedewings and flowing of free love and grace ever when we heare or read the Gospel But when Saltmarsh Towne and others of that Tribe say the Gospel is not in the letter dutie opinion sense reason but in the Spirit life grace faith they meane the same with New England Libertines That the will of God in the word or directions thereof are not the rule whereunto Christians are bound to conform themselves to live thereafter So as old Anabaptists taught wee shall all bee taught of God and the annointing teacheth us all things and therefore the written Scripture Law Gospel the Ordinances of Preaching Reading Praying Sacraments belong not to us to be under them is to be under the Law and the old dead Letter and the livelesse passive Inkie and poore Paper-ordinances of Men and not under the Gospel that is under the immediate actings of the Spirit contrary to the Word of God which maketh an harmonious subordination not a contrariety betweene outward ordinances and the inward working of the Holy Ghost to the Law and the Testimony the weapons of our warfare are not carnall but spirituall and mighty through God Here are both Word and Spirit As for me this is my covenant with them saith the Lord my Spirit that is upon thee and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy Seed c. 2. It is a close rejecting of the Word of God written in the Old and New Testament which the Prophets Christ and the Apostles recommend to us as our onely rule it is to subvert all Ministery and Ordinances contrary to Scripture and to make the Gospel written the holy Ghost himselfe 3. This i◠to loose us from the Commandement and Gospel-exhortations to holy walking delivered by the Prophets Christ and his Apostles 3. And sure if we obey Gospel-commandements as stones and blocks without any action in us or from us at all and must then obey onely when the Holy Ghost acteth and stirreth the fire Commandements and Gospel-promises Reasonings Preaching Ordinances must be as vaine and unreasonable to move men as stones and dumbe wood Upon this ground Saltmarsh with Antinomians would have all Logick abeted But carnall ratiocinations and discourses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That exalt themselves against the knowledge of God wee are more willing should be abeted and exiled from Divinity then Antinomians who set free grace on pinnes of love rather then Faith as if wee were justified by loue as their brethren of the Family of love dreame And 2. who be they who remaining Antinomians turne Arminians and fight for free will and universall attonement and generall Redemption of all and every one upon the meere principles of carnall reason and such a naturall pitie and impotencie of love to all and every one of mankind as God cannot make out and which by naturall principles tendeth to the universall salvation of all and every one of mankinde yea of a world including Devils also And upon this ground Cornwell saith Such a faith as is wrought by a practicall Syllogisme because it followeth from the strength of reasoning or reason not from the power of God is but an humane faith And Saltmarsh The interpreting saith hee of the Scripture thus in the letter and in consequence hath much darkened the glory of the Gospel And the Gospel saith he is formed of exhortations perswasions conditionall promises commandements to the end that divinne and spirituall things might be more naturally conveyed in a notionall and naturall way as the key is made fit to the wards of the locke rather then for any supposed free will in man as some imagine Which doth farther evidence the mind of Familists and Antinomians
is to Papists who make justification the expulsion of the habit of sinne and the bringing in of habituall righteousnesse which expelleth all sinne except venials which indeed are no sinnes for sinne pardoned to Antinomians and Papists who are harmonious in this point are no sinnes 2. Nothing be it adultery or parricide or any worke of the flesh committed after justification can bee sinne for it is against no Law by this way and doth not so much as prâ—judge salvation by demerit it onely scandalizeth men but cannot offend God My soule enter thou not into these mens secrets 3. Sinnes against Christian conversation such as the adulteries of the justified are no sinnes before God because all sinnes as sinnes stand in the way as contrary to salvation then aske Antinomians is a justified person obliged to eschew Adulterie they shall answer Yea hee is obliged but how There is a two fold obligation one of Law another of the free Spirit the former is removed the justified man by no Law or Law-obligation is to eschew Adultery as a sinne against God 1. Because hee is freed from the Law and all directing and obliging power of the Law 2. Because it involveth a contradiction that his Adultery should be sin when committed by him and pardoned before it be committed for so it should be sinne and no sinne How then is he obliged to forbeare Adultery Onely by an obligation Physicall and of the Spirit such as we call an obligation of naked courtesie if he forbeare it is an act of love and arbitrary freedome but if hee commit it it is not sinne because it is in him against no Law-obligation no more then an Englishman committing felony against the Lawes in England it is the Antinomians owne comparison or killing a Swan in Thames which is forbidden by the Lawes of England does faile against the Lawes of Spaine So his sin is against love not Law as if the Law commanded not all love and love with all the heart and as if these two were contrary and the Law and the Gospel did involve two contrary and contradictory wills in God and the Lord should be changeable and unconstant in Law and Gospel and his Adultery should bee contrary to men and Christian conversation onely not to God 4. All acts and personall duties of sanctification which we must persue and follow else wee cannot see God are but degrees and parts of the compleat Sanctification that wee hope for in heaven and the path of the just is as the shining light that shineth more and more till the perfect day therefore they must be commanded as the way to salvation and not as arbitrary acts of good conversation before men but I shall here answer M. Townes objections tending to prove that good works are not so much as the way to salvation 1. If good works bee such necessary conditions that without them happinesse is not attainable then 1. though the grace of God doe save as the alone cause yet it doth not freely for what God doth freely it is without all condition or consideration of mans workes or worthynesse Answ. It is good that Towne granteth though good works be commanded in the Gospel yet grace may for all that bee the onely cause of salvation but contradicting himselfe hee saith If good workes be commanded in the Gospel then grace is not the onely cause of salvation but grace and works Law and Gospel must be confounded We say not they are so necessary necessitate medii by necessity of meanes but that any savingly beleeving at the nick of the extremity of his twelfth and last houre God taking away all opportunity of good works is undoubtedly saved but in the worke of that faith there is a seed and supernaturall disposition to good works Now that this mother never bringeth forth the birth hindereth not but good works are necessary to salvation necessitate precepti in regard of Gods commandement but Antinomians deny good works to be necessary by any commandement of God 1. Because to omit them maketh the justifyed partie lyable to no guiltinesse or sinne before God say they Because he is under no Law and where there is no Law there is no transgression nor guilt saith Saltmarsh 2. Wee being justified are under no Commandement so as wee can violate this Commandement be it of Law or of Gospel for it is pardoned before it be committed 3. What God doth freely is without conditon as a meriting cause or as a cause or condition slowing from the strength of our nature without grace Without a perfect condition free of all sinnefull imperfection adhering to it such as the Law required it is true but now the assumption of the objection is false What hee doth freely is without all condition Evangelicke wrought by the strength of grace and mixed with sinnefull infirmities so the major is most false for Faith should not then be a condition of justification good works are so conditions as they be graces also How often said Augustine with Scripture God crowneth his owne free gifts in us not our merits 4. The same way I distinguish the consideration of good works either Legall or Evangelike And 5. Towne doth conjoyne our worthinesse which is none at all with our good works which are something for they are conditions of meere grace Object 2 So saith he Yee make works the causes of salvation Answ. It followeth not that they are con-causes or joynt-causes with Christ but onely conditions just as a mans journeying on foot or horse to a City or a Kingdome to inherit it is the way condition of his entring the City But it is not his Charter or Law-title or right to enjoy the Crowne as his inheritance any effective influence to the title of the Crowne of heaven I dare not ascribe to any works in us or to any but to Christ but undeniably good works are not so much as conditions of justification they follow a man justified but goe not before justification no more then the Apple goeth before the tree or the cisterne before the fountaine nor are they the conditions of the Covenant of grace they are the conditions of covenanted ones not of the covenant Object 3. If salvation depended on condition of our good works or dignity it would be uncertaine and doubtfull Rom. 4.16 Answ. The Apostle Rom. 4.16 clearely is on the theame of Justification by faith and the condition of it which is faith onely 2. Wee say not that salvation dependeth on works as a condition but on the grace of God which worketh every good worke in us freely without hire or money neither works nor free will are our sure free hold of heaven Object 4. Yee confound Law and Gospel and runne on that common error that the Gospel is conditionall remission of sinnes dependeth not on works Answ. It is a new heresie of Antinomians to deny a conditionall Gospel it is all one as to bely
the Holy Ghost who saith He that beleeveth shall be saved hee that beleeveth not is condemned already Or they may say Whether men beleeve or no they are saved as D. Crisp saith 2. Remission is but one of the promised mercies of the Gospel and because it dependeth not on works as a condition for the which life is given as Antinomians charge us but most unjustly it followeth not that works are no conditions in any sense this is vaine Logick they are not such conditions of dependencie and causality therefore they are no conditions at all Object 5. Yee strengthen naturall knowledge and the opinion of men that God will justifie none that are unworthy and uncleane freely for every naturall conscience doth require a worthynesse in man the Gospel teacheth the contrary Answ. Towne confoundeth ever justification and salvation and perverteth the state of the question 2. The naturall conscience is a Merit-monger and dreameth of inherent satisfaction and hand-paiment to God for heaven without a Mediator in so farre as it lookes on its owne naturall whitenesse and hellish civility but the naturall conscience doth also presume and fancie an Anti-Gospel on the other hand that God is mercifull so as to carry dogges and swine as meere blocks sleeping in Christs bosome to heaven the Gospel goeth a middle way that we are justified and saved in through and for the righteousnesse of another and these who are thus saved must be new creatures have their fruit in holinesse else they cannot have life eternall and the naturall conscience knoweth neither waies Object 6. It must follow that imputed righteousnesse is not sufficient to make men capable of salvation so that a godly life fitteth us for heaven and the more holy our life is the fitter it maketh us for heaven Answ. Sanctification fitteth us in the owne kind for heaven though not in any sort as the meritorious cause and when the positive is denyed the comparative degree cannot be affirmed a Raven is not white at all therefore it cannot be said to be whiter then snow Sanctification conferreth no meritorious capacity and fitnesse for salvation therefore it cannot adde any higher degree of fitnesse above that which sinners have from the merits of Christ. We grant all but when Paul saith Col. 1.12 Giving thanks unto the Father which hath maedeus meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the Saints in light The Antinomians are as farre out as carnall Gospellers can be if with Towne they say all this fitnesse was in justification onely for it was in that in the which and for the which Paul giveth thanks to the Father and prayeth for them Now this object of his praying and praising was not for their justification onely but vers 10. Their walking worthy of the Lord unto all wel-pleasing being fruitfull in every good worke Vers. 11. Strenghned unto all patience This was a part of their fitnesse and that holy walking conferreth a fitnesse and disposition for salvation to me is cleare because no uncleane thing can enter within the gates of that higher City and because that love which we have here in our way being the same in nature though not in degree with that which in our countrey shall remaine as a part of our garland and crowne the one must be a fit disposition to the other and when the Apostle saith Follow peace with all men and holinesse without which no man shall see the Lord. It cannot be meant of imputed righteousnesse for by the same reason peace with all men must bee meant of peace with God But the truth is these arguments fall of wll therefore I come to that which is the bottome the mother Heresie of Antinomians CHAP. XLVIX· Antinomians free us from any obligation to Evangelike commandements and exhortations to duties and say faith is onely commanded now THey refuse all Evangelicke holinesse all Commandements and Gospel-exhortations of holy walking and make beleeving and faith the onely Evangelick Command Vnbeliefe the only Evangelick sin and acknowledge no righteousnesse of inherent sanctification imputed righteousness must be all that the Gospel requireth and to bring the Saints under a commandement of holy walking so as they sinne if they neglect so to walke in Christ as they have learned him is to them to bring them back from under the sweet Sommer-Sunne-warmenesse of the Gospel to the coole and darke night shaddowes of the Law and to re-enter them in and shut them up under the old prison as if they had come out from under the Law upon baile and surety to enter in the old Goale againe upon demand For 1. Mr. Towne tells us that D. Tayler and all ours are strangers in the Scriptures as if he and his were the onely domesticks and children of the Prophets and Apostles who grant not that to Faith there is no sinne and hee that beleeves cannot sinne and Eaton that Free justification doth make us so perfectly holy and righteous from all spot of sinne in Gods sight that he seeth no sinne in us he meaneth of perfection both of persons and workes both imputed and inherent mortification and saith that the inherent mortification of Protestants by the Spirit of sanctification was the foundation of Eremits Monks Anchorits Nunneries who shut themselves up within walles to mortifie their sinnes out of Gods sight by the Spirit and call Sanctification the very heart of Popery and the essentiall forme of Anabaptisme 2. So we have Antinomians affirming that no Justified person sinneth before God in Gods sight really or if they looke on things with the eyes of Faith but onely they sinne imaginarily before men in their conversation and seemingly to the world or in their owne carnall sense of unbeliefe which is a blind Judge For saith Saltmarsh The Scripture calleth us ungodly and sinners not that we are so but seeme so or not so in Gods account but in the worlds So as the justified mans Adulteries Murthers are but seeming and fancied Adulteries and painted sins in the eyes of the deluded world and the Judge ought not to punish imaginary and fancied felony or paricides so his acts of sanctification and holy walking that followes from justification are meere fancies and and holynesse onely before men for they are no conditions no waies at all to heaven Yea nor commanded so as the justified sinne if they disobey such Gospel-commandements For if we say we have sinne and doe any thing contrary to Gospel-precepts which injoyne acts of Sanctification to the Justified that sinne is no sinne nor against the Law of God or in the account of God saith Eaton Denne and Saltmarsh but onely before men in our conversation or seemingly in our sense saith Towne and in the worlds account as Saltmarsh speaketh 3. Mr. Towne saith to beleeve is to doe all duties and he citeth Rollock on John and Calvine It is Townes aime as it is the
marrow of Antinomianisme that there is no sinne condemned in the Gospel but unbeliefe so there is no command of holy walking and sanctification in the Gospel but onely Faith therefore Saltmarsh saith All these Scriptures that set forth to us sanctification and mortification Christ is made to us sanctification I live not but Christ liveth in me But yee are sanctified but yee are justified we are his workmanship created unto good works I can doe all things through Christ that strengthneth me c. All these Scriptures set forth Christ the sanctification and the fulnesse of his the All in All. Christ hath beleeved perfectly hee hath repented perfectly hee hath sorrowed for sinne perfectly hee hath obeyed perfectly hee hath mortified sinne perfectly and all is ours and wee are Christs and Christ is Gods And so wee are to beleeve our repentance true in Christ who hath repented for us our Mortifying sinne true in him through whom we are more then corquerours our new obedience true in him who hath obeyed for us who is the ende of the Law to every one that beleeveth our change of the whole man true in him who is righeousnesse and true holynesse and thus without faith it is unpossible to please God And this is the divinity of Denne That mortification and vivification are but the living by or through faith and beleeving in him that justifieth the sinner And that learned Divine M r Tho. Gataker saith of one Heyden a follower of Eaton That in a Sermon on 1 Joh. 3.7 He that doth righteousnesse is righteous he expounded that place of our doing righteousnesse in Christ who hath done righteousnesse for us so hee expounded the doing of our heavenly Fathers will the putting on of the New man which is created in righteousnesse and holynesse abounding in the worke of the Lord to be the beleeving of Christs imputed righteousnesse to bee ours So doe Saltmarsh and his fellowes teach us to expound all the Gospel-precepts and exhortations to holynesse to walke in Christ to be aboundant in the worke of the Lord to walke in love to love one another to honour our father and our mother to obey Magistrats and Masters to deale justly with servants to abstaine from fleshly lusts to mortifie our members not to defraud one another not to lye c. to be nothing but beleeve Christ hath done all these for us So as the grace of God and the Gospel layeth on us no tye or obligation in our persons to deny our selves to live holyly justly and soberly in this present world to love one another by vertue of a Commandement for that is Legall saith Saltmarsh and Jewish so as Christ Jesus is made the same very way our imputed sanctification as he is our imputed righteousnesse and so personall holynesse should no more be added by any obligation of command to Christ our sanctification then to Christ our righteousnesse CHAP. L. How we are freed from the Law in regard of Sanctification as of Justification NOr doe wee deny as Antinomians would charge us But we are from under the Law in regard of Sanctification as well as of Justification thus farre that the Apostle saith As many as are Christs are led by the Spirit of Christ and so not under the Law and if yee be led of the Spirit yee are not under the Law But this onely beareth so much that our voluntary free sweet and loving obedience commeth not from the feare of cursings Rom. 8.15 or the Spirit of bondage but yet from the binding and obliging authority of the Law-giver nor is this obliging rule and government of the Law contrary to the sweet cords of Gospel-love by which the Spirit kindly draweth and gently leadeth the Saints in the way of Sanctification these two are made friends in Christ and jarre not as contraries which is the cardinall and first principle of grosse mistaking in the Antinomian while hee grosely conceiveth there is no awe of love in the Law which commandeth all gracious acts of feare though not from Law-principles for the Law is terrible and causeth Moses feare and quake but it is because it acteth and breatheth out curses on Moses as a sinner and a broken man to chase him in to his surety and the sweet sanctuary of a terrified conscience but the Law demandeth the same awe and feare of love of sinne as sinne and as done against a Father in a covenant of grace It is true when the man is once under sin he cannot pay the debt of lovely awe out of his owne unbroken and sinnelesse nature Yet the Law still craveth as the Law and it craveth the same debt if the broken man pay it out of money borrowed from his suretie that is from the sanctifying Spirit of Christ the Law is the same craver the summe is the same debt now payed in gold though clipped and wanting many graines because of the sinnefulnesse of flesh out of the Kings treasure the fulnesse of Christ and his Spirit of grace the sinner is the same debter that is obliged to the same creditor and Lawgiver onely the bond and the tenor of it is changed grace is in the bond and it is payed now not as Law-debt this doe and live by Law-right and a covenant of works which pre-supposeth neither a bankrupt nor a breach in the debter nor an offence to the creditor nor a surety or Mediator to bee baile for the broken man but it s payed with the same obligation and Law-power and commanding authority but also now from a new principall the summe is better money and in one respect is choiser it is the coyne of a new King and stamped with a new Image of Gospel-grace in another respect it is worse because tainted with sinne Whereas obedience under the covenant of works was to be perfect and sinnelesse or not at all CHAP. LI. Antinomians ignorant of Jewish Law-service and of Gospel-obedience ANtinomians speake evill of that they know not Saltmarsh saith All Gospel-ordinances are onely wayes and meanes for God to reveale his love and grace by the Spirit of adoption not any wayes or meanes of ours for getting some love from God which Christ himselfe hath not gotten for us So there is not now saith he Gospel-teaching and obeying but men now runne in a Legall straine and would worke God downe into his old and former way of revealing himselfe as under the Law when he seemed to be onely in the way to reconciliation and peace rather then pacified and thus in prayer and fasting and other acts of obedience they deale with God as under the Old Testament not considering the glorious love revealed in Christ crucified We cannot but complaine to God of these men who slander our Doctrine and cease not to pervert the right wayes of God For if Saltmarsh meane that we thinke by fasting praying and acts of Evangelick Sanctification to buy the love
was not in onely beleeving that GOD walked with God or the Sonne Christ with the Father for him as Antinomians say making imputative sanctification all in all that is required in us but also in Enochs personall holy and sincere conversing with men Hence that goeth as a description of the good Kings of Israel and Judah He did right in the sight of the Lord. Which includeth their conversation on earth with men as well as their faith in God So to walke as the children of the day As wise men not as fooles in Christ as we have received him and to live no longer the rest of our time in the flesh to the lusts of men but to the will of God to have our conversation in the world by the grace of God in simplicity and godly sincerity All these and many the like hold forth necessarily a sincere walking before God as in his sight in our dayly conversation with men and the Antinomian doctrine in this is that though beleevers walke as carnall men serve their lusts whore lye cousen deceive yet they are strongly to beleeve that God seeth them not nor any fleshly and sinnefull walking in them God seeeth not their whoring lying cheating cousening to bee sinne and their beleeving that God seeth not their wickednesse is their living by faith and walking in the Spirit with God up in heaven as Enoch did 2. Nothing of beleeving Antinomians sinneth but their flesh as the Libertine said in Calvines time I sinne not but mine Asse the flesh the conscience the justified person that is in Christ sinneth not because the flesh is under the Law as Towne saith nor is this sinning of the flesh sinne because sinne essentially is against a commanding Law and cannot but in the sight of God be accounted sinne for God cannot seeing all his judgements and wayes are according to righteousnesse but account Adultery to be Adultery Murther to bee Murther but Antinomians say nothing that a beleever doth no Adulteries nor Murthers are sinnes nor can God see them as sinnes For how can the Lord see sinne saith Eaton where there is none There is no more sinne in a beleever then in Christ himselfe 3. It is no matter saith Eaton that we feele sinne and death still in us as if Christ had not taken them away because God thus establisheth the Faith of his power and therefore that there may be place for Faith we feele the contrary for it is the nature of Faith to feele nothing but letting goe reason shutteth her eyes and openeth her eares to that which iâ— spoken by God and cleaveth to the word spoken both living and dead It s true Faith beleeveth pardon and freedome from the guilt and obligation to eternall wrath which is a Gospel-truth farre from sense but faith closeth not its eyes to beleeve a lye that Adultery is no sinne before God because a justified man committed it The glory of God needeth not to begge helpe of a lye that it may be manifested 4. By this the justified man liveth and abideth as Towne saith for ever by faith in the sight of God But what haste The Resurrection is not past yet except Antinomians with Familists follow Hymeneus and Phyletus nor are the justified yet glorified they abide not ever under Gods eye sinnelesse and as cleane as Christ as Eaton blasphemeth to his everlasting shame for the Jebusite saith Towne remaineth in the Land the Law of the members and sinnefull corruption of the flesh dwelleth in them 2. They must say dayly Forgive us our sinnes if God be their Father else they neede not pray dayly Hallowed bee thy name thy Kingdome come c. 3. The flesh of sinne dwelleth with the Spirit Rom. 7. while they live 4. Death is not an imaginary lye and fancie so as Faith must beleeve the contradicent that is that beleevers breath goeth not out they returne not to their dust they are to beleeve sure beleevers see corruption Acts 13.36 Act. 2.27 28 29. 1 Cor. 15.42 43 44. Then Antinomians cannot say true that there is no more sinne in beleevers nor any thing having the nature and being of sinne then is in Christ. 5. They are not yet enjoying God in a vision of glory as Christ did even in the dayes of his flesh for he was both viator and comprehensor a traveller to the Crowne and an enjoyer of the crowne and therefore though justified they must walke here below and cannot chuse but sinne though they be not forced to sinne as Towne saith CHAP. LIX How Justification is one indivisible act not successive as Sanctification and yet God dayly pardoneth sinnes WEe make no question but we are at once justified and not by degrees and succession as wee are sanctified because justification is a foreinsecall and Law-change or judiciall sentence of God absolving the person of the sinner from all punishment or obligation to punishment due to him for sinnes past present and to come according to the rule of revenging and Law-persuing justice and that for the alone righteousnesse of the surety Christ freely imputed and by faith received of him and the bloud of Jesus Christ shall purge you from all your sinnes in whom wee have redemption the remission of our sinnes in his bloud Now the Scripture no where intimateth a favour of free grace in purging us from sinnes by halves or quarters as if some were halfe washen halfe delivered from the wrath to come and halfe unwashen and half under wrath 2. There is no condemnation to a soule once in Christ and justified Rom. 8.1 then there can be no re-acceptation or second receiving of a soule into the state of a justified person from the state of an ungodly man as if he had fallen from the former state and there can bee no second deliverance from eternall wrath to be inflicted for a new committed sinne Yet doe I not see that one and the same justification negagatively because it is never retracted is therefore a successive and graduall worke that groweth more and more as sanctification doth for so predestination to glory which is negatively one and the same should bee a graduall growing worke for as no shaddow of change can fall on God so neither can Predestination be retracted Yet is there no cause to deny that sinnes are dayly pardoned and remitted as they are committed for God is said to remit sinnes dayly when he reneweth the sense of the once passed act of attonement and applyeth what he once did to the feeling and comfort of the beleever for we never taught that Faith is a cause or so much as an instrument or condition without which Christ doth not on the Crosse by the power of his bloud take away sinnes now he that denyeth that God by his Spirit reneweth the lively apprehension of this act of attonement must deny that a beleever can oftner then once lay the weight
receiving opening the everlasting doores that the King of glory may enter in It s false So bread is ours onely by an omnipotent act of him that causeth the earth to bring forth as by the first principall and effectuall cause Ergo Bread is not ouâ—s in a civill way by plowing sowing earing and in a spirituall way by laying hold by Faith on the Covenant in which the world the things of this life are made ours 1 Cor. 3.21 this is a laxe and vaine consequence Object 2. If Faith should give us an interest in Christ then as our Faith increaseth our interest increaseth and wee should be more and more justified and forgiven Answ. Nor doth this follow but onely wee should bee the more assured the stronger our faith is And the reason why it followeth not is this Faith justifieth not as great or small or as strong in life or as weake but as living and true And so it followeth not because this begger hath a stronger arme then a paralitick begger that therefore hee receiveth more money then the paralitick doth Object 3. If Christ be ours by faith then when faith ceaseth we should cease to be justified Answ. Nor doth that fellow more then because a begger is not ever in the act of stretching out his hand and receiving that therefore he receiveth nothing and because a hungry man doth not eat when he should sleepe night and day therefore hee is not fed as if Christ should reach pardon and righteousnesse to us when we actually beleeve and when ever out of infirmity or any other way we doubt and our feet slip hee should pull in his pardon and strip us naked of our wedding garment a Novation way of despairing Object 4. Can a sinner bee too foule for a Saviour too wounded for a Physitian to heale and too filthy for a Fountaine opened to wash Ans. Nothing is concluded against justification by faith but it presumeth a beleever the humblest nothing that is to be so proud that he cannot looke out to Christ for salvation physick and to be washen he is so filthy sicke wounded and polluted a beleever thinketh not himselfe too good and too holy a sinner to be washt and made faire like some in whom pride and want contest begge they must for extreame necessitie and begge they cannot for extreame hautinesse because they beg not in Silks and Purple Object 5. He that offers Christ offers all conditions in him both of Faith and repentance for Christ is exalted to give repentance Answ. The Argument presupposeth a faith of the sinners owne creating which is a bastard and cannot owne nor receive Christ and a condition of the same nature In Justifying the ungodly Christ both works the condition and that which is called the hire though indeed no money no price is Faiths money and price and giveth both as in effectuall calling Christ is both without doores knocking Revel 3.20 and within doores opening Act. 16.19 yet he never cometh in but upon condition we open and the condition is his owne worke he commeth in to no soule in a miracle when the doores are shut for by his grace he removeth the handles of the barre so in justification hee both offereth imputed righteousnesse so the sinner beleeve and he works beliefe and bringeth of his owne when he comes to sup with us for repentance we give it not the roome of Faith as Antinomians doe Object 6 It is no more to offer Jesus Christ then any grace of Christ to a sinner for a sinner is as unprepared and unfit for the one as the other equally in sinne and pollution to both Answ. All proceeds on a false ground and concluds as much against Paul Rom. 3. 4. Gal. 2. 3. as against us to wit that we hold faith to be a meritorious preparation of our owne to conquiesse justification and freely imputed righteousnesse and we are alike unprepared for Christ as for Faith and for Faith as for Christ except Christ give both freely But it followeth not therefore Christ justifyeth no ungodly man but a beleever onely no more then it followeth faith is no meritorious qualification for life then must it follow he that beleeveth not is not damned and he that beleeveth is not saved which is down right against the Gospel Object 7. This spirituall work is a new creation Ergo it needeth no preparation Answ. It is a creation or a work of omnipotency onely that Christ reveale to me that he dyed to justifie sinners and to justifie me then it needeth no faith to my sense and feeling to apprehend and know that Christ justifyeth me This consequent Antinomians will deny then we may deny their consequence For conditions are preparations of grace such as faith is cannot be contrary to rewards and favours that omnipotency onely can worke Object 8. Should sinners refuse to receive bloud freely and of grace holden forth because their vessels are not cleane enough for it when it is such a bloud as makes the vessels clean for it selfe Answ. Grants all then must it follow we are not justified except by a faith as strong and great that it is free of sinne and condignely meritorious worthy of Christs bloud as a cleane vessell is fit to receive so precious bloud we grant we receive not first imputed righteousnesse and Christs bloud in a cleane vessell with a faith perfect or in a soule void of sin yet it s as true that no unbeleever remaining an unbeleever can receive Christ and it is as true Christ afore hand fitteth the vessell and giveth faith first and then his owne bloud and imputed righteousnesse and both without price and hire But hence is never concluded Ergo Christs righteousnesse is not made ours by Faith apprehending Christs righteousnesse as a condition or instrument but the contrary must be a true consequence Object 9. If God justifie no man but a beleever then hee doth not as the Scripture saith justifie the sinner and the ungodly for a beleever is godly holy and cleane from sinne Answ. We grant the Lord doth not justifie an ungodly man as an ungodly man and as voyd of faith for by order of nature he is first a beleever and in Christ and then he is justified though there be no ordinary time between his ungodlinesse and his justification the Lord justifieth the ungodly in sensu diviso not in sensu composito as the Scripture saith The lame man shall leap the tongue of the dumbe shall sing and the blind see the deafe heare but no man dreamed that the lame as lame remaining lame does leap and that the dumb remaining dumb can sing and that the blind as blind and wanting eyes and organes doe see I confesse if Christ had caused the blind as blind to see and the dead as dead and lying in their graves to live the myracle should put all Divines to Schoole againe to trie their contradictions if one and the same
man at the same time in the same sense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Aristotle taught us be both lame and whole in the legges blinde and seeing deafe and hearing dead and living it may be Antinomians who will have the beleevers Adultery no Adulterie have a way of Logicke of their owne to goe with Libertines who said knowing sinne to be sinne holynesse to be holynesse was a worke of the flesh and of old Adam who through eating the forbidden fruit knoweth good and evill But so you will say If God justifie the ungodly beleeving which is an act of sanctification must goe before justification then are wee sanctified and can doe that which is pleasing to God before we be justified and be in Christ then must we please God as beleevers ere we be in Christ and so exercise acts of the life of grace before we be in the Vine tree and before we be branches ingraffed in Christ for sure to beleeve is an act of the life of Christ in us Answ. If beliefe or faith be an instrument and so a cause in its kind or a condition call it as you will without which Paul in the Epistle to the Romanes and Galathians and Hebrewes c. saith we cannot be justified I see not any inconveniencie of this order 1. The sinner dead in sinne a sonne of wrath 2. A walker after the course of the prince Sathan who ruleth in the children of disobedience 3. The Gospel of free grace is Preached to the dead to the Elect heires of wrath but freely for Christs sake and with an intent on the Lords part of the same circumferance and spheare with the decree of the election to glory though they know not 4. The Law and curses of it preached to them with the Gospel lest they despaire to humble them 5. The sinner Legally humbled slaine in the dead throw Rom. 7.11 with a halâ—e-hope of mercy prepared for Christ though the preparation have no 1. promise of conversion 2. No ground nature or shaddow of merit 3. No necessary connexion with conversion save onely that God may intend the same preparation in an elect for conversion which he intendeth for no conversion in a reprobate 6. The stony heart of meere grace removed in the same moment a new heart put in him Ezech. 36.26 27. Zach. 12.10 Deut. 30.6 Jer. 31.33 or the habit of sanctification infused 7. In the same moment the soule beleeveth in him that justifieth the ungodly 8. In the same moment God for Christs sake of meere grace justifieth the beleeving sinner And every one of these necessarily presupposeth the former Nor can Antinomians free themselves or any with them of the pretended inconveniencie they would put on us to wit that we must beleeve before wee be actually joyned to Christ in justification for they will have us justified and so please God and actually injoy the fruit of election which is justification Rom. 8.29 before we beleeve that is before we feele and to our owne sense know that we are justified Now this feeling and knowledge is an intellectuall act of the life of God and the habit of an infused new heart of regeneration as well as our justifying Faith and so we yet exercise an act of the life of Christ which must bee an act of saving grace actus secundus or a life-operation flowing from the infused habit of sanctification before we be justified in the sense that Scripture speaketh of justification which saith all alongs Wee are justified by faith God justifieth the man that beleeves in him that justifieth the ungodly Now sure the Lord giveth to us faith to beleeve justification before he justifie in the sense that Paul speaketh of justification For the Lord giveth the Spirit of sanctification of grace of adoption of faith c. for all these are vitall and supernaturall acts of the same Spirit to these that have not the Spirit at first to the uncircumcised in heart Deut. 30.6 to the wildernesse and dry ground Esai 44. vers 3. to these who pollute his name among the heathen and have stony and rockie hearts Ezech. 36.21 26. to these that are a dying polluted in their owne bloud Ezech. 16.6 8. to those that are dead in sinnes and trespasses Ephes. 2.1 2 3 4 5. and this the Lord doth for Jesus Christs sake freely Gal. 4.4 5. then before we be actually in Christ by justification and branches in him by order of nature first wee so farre find favour in the Lords eyes or please him or rather he is of free grace pleased with us that he giveth his holy Spirit to us and upon the same ground may we being yet not justified and so in that sense not in Christ by order of nature first beleeve before we be justified nor is it justification that formally united us in this actuall union as branches to the Vine tree but union is a fruit of life as is the joyning of soule and body together and so a fruit of the infused life of God or of the habit of sanctification and thus it followeth not that we beleeve before we be united to Christ as branches to the Vine tree but onely that we beleeve by order of nature before we be justified which the Scripture saith But to returne we are not obliged to M. Saltmarsh who argueth against justification by faith slandering Protestants most ignorantly and the doctrine of Paul as if to bee justified by faith were to bee justified by a faith of our owne framing without the grace of Christ or by faith as a merit and hire that hireth and purchaseth Christ to be ours It is a curious and an unedifying question to search out as Cornewell doth Whether faith be active or passive in receiving Christs imputed righteousnesse though if hee speake of actuall beleeving to call it passive is an unproper speach i. we hold that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 credere to beleeve is not imputed as our righteousnesse which is Socinianisme 2. That for the dignity worth and merit of Faith Christs righteousnes is not imputed to us and therefore neither wee nor Scripture before us saith we are justified for Faith but by Faith 3. That Faith receiving Christ is the free grace of God given to us in the state of sinne They say The begger putteth forth an act or actions both of petitioning for almes and reaching out his hand to receive it and so it is not every way so of free grace as Christs imputed righteousnesse is to us But should we suppose the tongue and speach the arme and the act of stretching it forth to receive the almes the sense of poverty the opinion of the goodnesse of him from whom he seeks almes doth bow the consent and will to seek almes and receive it were bestowed on the begger of the same free grace and compassion of the giver of the almes by which he giveth the almes yee would say almes and stretching out of the hand were both
any preparation to beleeve and relie on Christ for Salvation This we judge to bee presumption and in regard of Gods order simply impossible that they that say they see can see remaining such but rather bee blind and their sinne remaine that the wearie and laden and those that are judicially blinded and hardened remaining such and as such should be invited without any preparatorie sense of their damnable condition and of their neede of a Saviour and that both are invited equally of Christ to relie immediately on him for Salvation and are as such forthwith to cast themselves upon Christ is unsound For 1. Christ decreeth and holdeth forth the very contrary order and method of beleeving not the merit thereof 2. When he saith How can ye beleeve that seeke honour one of another He clearly intimateth that there must bee some preparatory abating of that swelling lust or then they cannot as such beleeve in Christ. 2. To beleeve now say they is the onely worke of the Gospel and Saltmarsh proveth it to be the onely worke this is the worke the onely worke hee must meane if he prove his conclusion That yee beleeve on him whom hee hath sent Joh. 6.29 This is the commandement that is the onely worke commanded in the Gospel That yee beleeve in his Sonne Jesus Christ 1 Joh. 3.23 Then nothing falleth under a Gospel-commandement but beleeving now I would hold Antinomians at this that nothing is a commandement or a commanded dutie but that which if we contravene it maketh us guilty of sin before God and in his Court if he would actually enter in judgement with us so then the Gospel as the Gospel commandeth not brotherly love meeknesse patience temperance and forbideth not rebellion to Rulers murther the hating of our brother adulterie robbing stealing lying idolatrie swearing so as these should be acts of obedience or of sinfull disobedience to God but as acts arbitrary and of meer courtesie and simply free to beleevers and to be done or omited onely as the immediate rapture of the Spirit without any commandement obliging to obedience rewardable or to sinne punishable by Law doth act and draw them for the Law forbideth none of these to a beleever who is under no Law if I mistake I crave pardon for I cannot make sense of their commandements but in this sense one thing I complaine of Antinomians by any sect They seeme to mee confused and obscure and to dissemble because they have not yet set downe in right downe ingenuitie that which I perswade my self is their minde that the beleever cannot sin his adulterie and his murther is no adulterie no murther except they difference between these two The beleever is free of all sinne as Christ himselfe and the beleever doth and can truly sinne lie murther deceive c. And between these sin is wholy removed out of the beleever no sinne dwelleth in him and the beleever daily sinneth nor are they plaine whether the Gospel command chastitie and forbid adultery and command the loving of our brother and forbid murthering and hating of our brother as acts arbitrary and meerly free or whether no Law command or forbid such things to beleevers nor any Gospel at all so as to contravene them were sin Yea nor so is beleeving the onely worke commanded in the Gospel for by their way faith is not commanded as a cause or merit of righteousnesse and life which we also thinke nor as a condition or necessarie duty at all more then other duties For the Elects sinnes were all removed either from eternity or their first conception or Christs suffering on the crosse Antinomians fall out among themselves touching this poynt so their unbeliefe and finall impenitency cannot be sinnes Nor can Christ as God or Law-giver command beleeving for the notion of Law or Law-giving under penalty of sinne and curses is contrarie to Christs Gospel-love so Christ must renounce his office of Law-giving and his authoritie as God to command faith and forbid unbeliefe and must onely as Mediator put on love and counsell and advise us to beleeve as one friend doth another so as wee have no command obliging us except wee would sin to beleeve for a command of love being contra-devided from a command of Law to Antinomians obligeth neither to sinne nor to wrath if it be disobeyed 3. If beleeving voyd of all working and such an empty faith be the onely commanded worke in the Gospel it is like John the Apostle so often commanding love to the brethren and forbiding hateing of our brother doth not act an Evangelist or Apostle but speaketh as a Moses and a Law-giver and that amongst the Lords Apostles who wrot canonick Scripture in the New Testament some were more legall preachers and leaned more to a covenant of works as Peter the Familists of New England should take in John and James for Saltmarsh saith they speake more for marks and signes then Paul who stood most for free grace yet is Paul as much to command some other works then Faith as Peter James or John 4. For the object of saving faith Antinomians looke beside the Gospel for Saltmarsh proving that Christ is offered to sinners as sinners saith none can be such a sinner to whom Christ and his blood may not be tendred and offered his words may beare truth that Christ and his blood may be offered to all within the visible Church elect and reprobate and so say we but consider his reasons 1. From the order of Gods decree saith he He loved us and gave Christ for us when we were sinners Rom. 5.8 God commendeth his love c. Joh. 3.16 God so loved the world And this offer saith he is an offer of that love with which God loved us from everlasting So then here is the Antinomian faith that all and every one immediately without sense of sin or any sicknesse for Christ be they Elect or Reprobate beleeve and be perswaded that God decreed to give his Son for them in particular loved them with the speciall love of Election from everlasting and hath satisfied and was crucified for their sinnes Sure this is not the object of Gospel faith but is a transparent untruth and a lie there was never any such decree nor such a love in God nor is it revealed in the Gospel that God decreed to give his Son to all and for all Elect and Reprobate and that God loved all so even the world of Elect and Reprobate as Christ speaketh John 3.16 and yet to all Elect and Reprobate is Christ offered Nor can Antinomians or Arminians say that the tender and offer of Christ and his blood to all and every one Elect and Reprobate within the visible Church is an opening and bringing forth of Gods eternall love of election to glory of all and every one Elect and Reprobate Salmarsh should not speake of poynts of Divinity of which he is as ignorant as a child
Beleeve and be saved Yet must we not fancie that the way is shorter then Christ hath made it and that it is not a puzling worke to flesh and bloud Saltmarsh with his Antinomians maketh it but one step at the very next doore I rather beleeve Christ who saith it is a way of many miles strait narrow and thorny The meritorious way to us is easie beleeve by the grace of Christ but the way of a Christian conversation whether Antinomians will or no lyeth through duties doing the will of God it s not words Lord Lord but working sweating running wrestling fighting bleeding suffering abounding in the worke Sowing Selling all the sweetest delights many tribulations night-watching which yet all are honyed and sugared with the love of Christ so as his yoake is easie and his Commandements not grievous yet not so easie as that the onely naked bare act of beleeving should be the only Gospel-worke and yee might lye in an yvory bed and sleepe and be carried into an Antinomian fancied Paradice being under no Law no obligation of doing no danger of sinning and incurring the rodde of men and the fatherly and sad displeasure of God for sinnes no broken bones no terrors no sense of our sorrow for sinne no progresse in personall repentance and mortification no care of watchfull walking to perfect holinesse in the feare of God no abstaining from worldly lusts no strictnesse of blamelesnesse of conversation for feare of sin onely beleeve that as Christ hath suffered for all sinne and so you are as cleane as Christ from all sinne originall and actuall and Christ hath done all these for you and beleeve hee hath repented for you mortified lusts for you walked strictly and holily for you this is an easie worke and no puzling businesse and there is an end Object 2. Saltmarsh It s the Gospel-way of dispensation to assure and passe over salvation in Christ to any that will beleeve Answ. True But wilt thou know ô vaine man that faith without works is dead and faith is effectuall by love See the Scriptures laying other Commandements on us under the Gospel then beleeving onely and threatning disobeyers Object 3. Saltm There needs no more on our sides to worke or warrant salvation to us but to bee perswaded that Jesus Christ dyed for us because Christ hath suffered and God is satisfied Now suffering and satisfaction is that great worke of salvation Answ. Here is the worke of salvation abridged to a narrower compasse to onely suffering at least Saltmarsh was wont to take in the actions of Christ and to will us to beleeve that Christ beleeved repented and mortified sinne for us and that is all our beliefe repentance mortification Object 4.5 They onely are justified who beleeve Rom. 1.17 Acts 13.39 We are justified by grace not of workes Rom. 3.24 Answ. And who denies that but Papists and Antinomians Antinomians say from eternity and from the wombe wee are justified and from Christs time of dying on the Crosse and sure the date of our beleeving is not from eternitie or from the wombe or from 160. yeares agone when Christ dyed then they onely cannot bee justified who beleeve for so thousands who beleeve not are justified 2. Wee are justified by faith without works True Ergo Wee are carried to heaven being once justified under no comand of God to doe good works or to eschew evill and so as wee cannot sinne it followeth not CHAP. LXXI The Justified obey not God by necessitie of nature as the fire burneth as Antinomians fancie ANtinomians say the justified cannot sin they obey God necessarily as it is the nature and quality of fire to burn the grounds of the New-England Libertines are 1. The Holy Ghost comming in the place of naturall faculties of understanding will and affections doth all the works of these naturall faculties and Christ and grace working all the supernaturall works of beleeving repenting and that immediatly the free will must have lesse liberty in loving God and beleeving then the Sunne hath to give light and the fire to cast forth heat for fire and Sun are thought to be agents in their naturall actions but free will is a meere patient in these 2. None are to be exhorted to beleeve say they but such whom wee know to be elect or to have the Spirit in them effectually and there is neither inherent righteousnesse nor grace inherent in the Saints but Christ immediatly and onely worketh all their works in them so all the faculties of the soule lye as dead passive creatures and powers void of freedome and action and Christ immediatly as the humane nature and the faculties thereof doth act and worke in the Saints as Christ is made flesh and incarnate in the Saints and doth in them beleeve repent rejoice love and beleevers have neither freedome nor action at all more then blocks in their actions Hence say they all the beleevers activitie is to act sinne So saith the Libertine If Christ will let mee sinne let him looke to it upon his honour be it But 1. there remaineth true liberty in the regenerate man his free will is not destroyed If the Sonne make you free then are yee free indeed But God be thanked that ye were the servants of sinne but yee have obeyed from the heart that forme of doctrine which was delivered you being then made free from in yee became the servants of righteousnesse Now the Lord is a Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty I will walke at liberty for I seeke thy precepts Hence rejoycing in God delight in his Law rejoycing in his word choosing of God above all other lovers and his testimonies argue a sanctified elective power of free will in the soule 2. The justified can sinne otherwise they should no more be capable of exhortations to walke in Christ and grow in grace and of dehortations from sinne then the fire and the Sunne can be requested or exhorted to cast out heate and light 3. This foolish opinion is bottomed on this conceit That a beleever as a beleever walketh by faith perpetually is admitted saith Towne to live and abide for ever by sense and sight in the kingdome of glory And wants nothing of heaven saith Saltmarsh but to beleeve hee is in heaven is as cleane from sinne saith Eaton as Christ himselfe Nothing sinneth in the regenerate but sense the flesh the members of the body of sinne or the Asse nor is it more sinne that they doe before God then the burning of the fire or the illumination that commeth from the Sunne for they are no more under any commanding or restraining Law of God then the fire or the Sunne 4. The immediate rapt and pull of the Holy Ghost removeth all freedome reason
objected they said must not be taken in the Litterall sense because the Letter killeth the Spirit quickneth And they turne the Scripture in Allegories and high Spirituall Speculations and the Scripture in its kindly sense they called a dead Letter it s the spirit say they that quickneth So David Georgius and so doth M. Dell Serm. pag. 19. citing the same words so Randel the Familist in a Sermon said That Christs Parables from Sowing a Draw-net Leaven c. did prove that to expound the Scripture by Allegories was lawfull and all the things of this life as Seed the Way-side a Rocke the Sea a Net Leaven c. were Sacraments of Christ and he cited Doe this in Remembrance of me and that a spirituall minde in all the things of nature and of this life might see the mysteries of the Gospel This man who preacheth most abominable Familisme is suffered in and about London publikely twise on the Lords day to draw hundreds of godly people after him The New England Libertines say The will of God in the Word and the directions thereof are no Rule whereunto Christians are bound to conforme their life And the due search and knowledge of the holy Scriptures is no safe way of searching and finding Christ And all Doctrines Revelations and Spirits must bee tryed by Christ not by the word of Christ. And the whole Letter of the Scripture holdeth forth a covenant of works Saltmarsh The interpreting the Spirit thus in the Letter and in consequence hath much darkened the glory of the Gospel But I pray are not all the heads of Libertinisme and Antinomianisme their rejecting of the Lawes direction of the Scriptures of personall sanctification and of repentance and mortification the perfection of beleevers persons and works c. all meere consequences from Scripture the contrary being commanded expresly in Scripture So Saltmarsh saith The power of an outward Commandement and precept in the word bringeth but forth finer hypocrisie and the Spirit worketh not freely therewith And M. Towne hath much of this stuffe through his whole Booke Much like to this is the doctrine of Henry Nicholas in his Epistle to two Daughters of Warwicke Ar. 7. While the Apostles dayly went about with Christ and had the word of the Father dayly amongst them understood not the Spirit of the the Lord till the day of Pentecost that hee descended on them how should then the multitude of these which now say they are Christians and yet neither have nor know neither Spirit nor Word but go on with their fleshly prudencie in the Literall Scripture and set forth the same with their fleshly hearts before the simple people as it seemeth best unto them and say even so very stoutly We have the word of the Lord whereas it is but their owne word wherein they with their own prudencie are genered and begotten feele either perceive the same They reject the word of the Lord Jer. 8. Here giveth the Prophet a distinction or diversitie betweene the word of the Lord and the witnessing of an unregenerate man which he bringeth forth out of the Letter of the Scripture Here H. Nicholas maketh a time when the Apostles were under the teaching of the Father when they were unregenerated and not pardoned but led with the Letter of the Scripture and a time when they were under the teaching of the Holy Ghost and were regenerated So the New England Familists Rise raigne Er. 41. say There be distinct seasons of the working of the severall persons so the soule may bee said to bee under the Fathers and not the Sonnes and so long under the Sonnes worke and not the Spirits And just so Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 113. The Fathers before Christ might conceive themselves rather not destroyed then saved and rather not damned then redeemed but now is fulnesse of the Spirit and of free grace pag. 115. discovered And Denne Doctrine of John Baptist p. 51. The knowledge of both actuall and eternall remission was no Article of the Jewish Creed but now 55. is remission past and done 2. Here H. Nicholas makes a difference betweene the word of God as it is in the Letter and the word as it is in the Spirit as betweene the word of man to wit which is in the Letter and the word of the Lord which is in the Spirit So doth Saltmarsh betweene the interpreting of the Word in the Letter and in the consequence which darkneth the Gospel and the yeelding of the sense of the Scripture in the Spirit which must by opposition cleare the glory of the Gospel Shaddowes fleeing away pag. 8. So doth Cornwell Confer with J. Cotton pag. 17. say A conclusion following from the strength of humane reasoning is but a humane not a Divine Faith now we judge the litterall sense of the word to be the very meaning and kindly sense of the Holy Ghost and doe hold that the word hath not two sundry senses and that the letter of the Word and Spirit are not contrary but subordinate though the one that is the letter of the word may be without the Spirit and then the Letter is a dead thing to the heardned hearer not in it selfe but yet should not the Letter of the Scripture and outward ordinances or prophecying be despised more then the Spirit should be quenched 3. N. Nicholas here maketh two sort of regenerated persons Some regenerated by the Letter of the word these have but their owne word not the word of the Lord others are regenerated by the Spirit and these have the word of God So the New England Familists Er. 13. and Saltmarsh Free grace 177.178 as if one Spirit breathed in all the three tell us of a legall conversion by the outward Commandement Letter and terrors of the Law and Gospel and such are but hypocrits and others converted by the Spirit Protestants halfe not the Spirit and the word but conjoyne them for the Spirit is the Father and principall cause of the second birth and the Word the seed and instrument but their way is to abolish Word Seales and all Ordinances as Legall things It is true this wretched man seems to give enough to outward ordinances for he saith Epist. to the two Maides They be outward means set forth by God to direct people to the inward righteous life of Christ in the Spirit Yet in the Epistle as Answorth in his answer observeth hee calleth the outward ordinances but Ceremonies and perswades them not to suffer death in confessing the Scriptures to be the perfect rule of our faith and life against the Romish Antichristian Doctrine and Ceremonies For saith H. Nicholas No man doth rightly according to the truth of the holy Scriptures nor according to the spirituall understanding of the godly wisdome deale in it or use the true God-services of the holy word it becommeth not likewise that any man should take in hand to busie himselfe thereabout but
reformation besides this as if sanctification were no heart-reformation Del pag. 5. and pag. 6. alledgeth that the new covenant standeth for onely a heart-reformation and writing of the Law in the heart Jer. 31. but forgetteth that the same covenant saith Ezech. 36.27 I will put my Spirit in them and cause them to walke in my Commandements and that the covenant of grace expressely forbiddeth Psalm 89.30 31 32. The forsaking of Gods Law the breaking of his Statutes and the following after the heart of their detestable things and commandeth the externall as well as the internall walking in Gods Statutes and keeping his Ordinances Ezech. 11.19.20 and the Separating from Beliall and unrighteousnesse and the touching no uncleane thing the cleansing our selves from all filthynesse of the flesh and spirit and perfecting holynesse in the feare of God 2 Cor. 6.16 17 18. chap. 7.1 these speake outward and inward reformation M. Dels righteousnesse of Christ in the heart by faith his onely inward reformation he knoweth must then be to beleeve Christ was Reformed inwardly for him beleeved repented sorrowed for sinne and obeyed the Law for him and that is all the reformation as Saltmarsh his Colleague saith that is required of us Nor is this reformation wee urge Hypocriticall like that of the Pharisees of old and of the Prelats of late because it is externall For though the Church can doe no more and the Ministers both in Preaching and in Synodicall decrees holding forth the Lawes of God as Acts 15.22 23 24 25 26 27 28. but externally reforme the Lord must give the increase yet they neither injoyne nor preach hypocritall reformation And it s of the same Mettall and Coine that Del bringeth Pag. 89. Gospel-reformation is thorow and compleat in the inner and outward man Eccâ—esiasticall reformation is by halfs and the power of God in creating and redeeming the elect may as well bee resisted as the reforming of them the power of God is ingaged in it Ecclesiasticall reformation hath only the power of man and by it the heart and nature can never be changed Answ. Gospel-reformation to Del is the taking away and destroying the body of sinne and this saith he is thorow and compleat a great untruth the body of sinne in this life is never compleat But Del meaneth with Eaton and Towne and other Familists that we are as perfect as cleane from sinne as the Lord Jesus or as the glorified in heaven and as Pocquius the Libertine said They cannot sinne being once inwardly reformed and would prove it from 1 Joh. 3.9 2. It is an argument against the whole Ministery of the Gospel seales promises rebukes commands threatnings as the Swink-feldians and Seekers teach For Paul is called a Father that begat the Corinthians Timothy is said to save himselfe and others Now Dels Argument fights with the Scripture Paul begetteth men Instrumentally Timothy saveth Ministerially sure neither Paul nor Tymothy doe convert men thorowly compleatly perfectly within and without nor doe they it irresistibly and by an omnipotency in them as the Lord doth shall wee then say Paul and Timothy their saving begetting and converting of men is no converting at all And no more lawfull then the Civill and Ecclesiasticall States reformation which is utterly unlawfull to Del Because saving of men and begetting of men by the Gospel in Paul and Timothy was externall and of it selfe by halfs without the effectuall working of the Spirit which Spirit neither Paul nor Timothy could command to blow was onely externall literall incompleat by halfes carnall as all the Ceremonies of Moses were to Del nor could Paul and Tymothy write the Law in the heart and inward parts so Del must meane that all Ministery Preaching Seales Covenants Praying praysing fasting all reading all bookes and Arts and learning as all holy practises and walking with God and acts of sanctification incurring in the senses and eyes of men might be cryed downe because all of a Christian is spirituall invisible and the Gnostic faith in the heart onely in which M. Del and Familists surpasse the deedes of old Enthyasts For at Munster there arose a Prophet saith Bullinger named Mathias Harlenius a Hollander by trade a Baker hee professed Visions and Dreames and by his Propheticall spirit commanded that they should bring all their goods and lay all downe at his feet and that all Books should be burnt except the Bible M. Del excepteth not the Bible nor Scripture because it is an externall carnall thing and so not sutable to the spirituall Kingdome of Christ. For saith he pag. 6. As the Kingdome of Christ is Spirituall so all the things belonging to it are spirituall Del. pag. 9. The Gospel-reformation is constant so long as Gods nature dwels in ours it will dayly be reforming it till it be altogether like it as long as the Spirit of God dwels in the flesh it will still be reforming the flesh to the Spirit till the whole body of sinne be destroyed and the naturall man be made spirituall But Civil Ecclesiasticall Reformation at first makes a great noise but when men have attained their owne ends its activity ceaseth Answ. 1. This poore Argument proveth great odds and wide differences betweene the Lords inward and spirituall way of reforming and the externall reforming by the ministerie of men which this man may know is not the question but it proveth not that ministeriall reformation by men whether Magistrates of which I cannot speake here but I hope if God will to demonstrate that the Monster of the lâ—berty of Conscience is Socinian and Epicurcan Atheisme or Ministers of the Gospel is either unlawfull or no part of Gospel-reformation but onely it concludeth that inward reformation is not outward reformation 2. M. Dels expression So long as Gods nature dwelleth in ours and so long as the Spirit dwelleth in the flesh it will be still reforming till the naturall man be made spirituall is hereticall and not according to the forme of sound words for there is abominable Heresie in speeches Henry Nicholas the father of the fleshly Familist speaketh so God was one in substance with man In the beginning when God made all things there was no more but one God and one man and they were one and had in all one order being and nature for God was all that man was and man was all thaâ— God was and all must become one being with God by love say the Familists by faith say the Antinomians by regeneration said the Libertine Pocquius and his and his Godded man and so be all manned Gods and children of the most high Let Del cleare himselfe of this sâ—me spirituall fury Sure neither Scripture nor Protestants nor any save Familists say as Del doth that Gods nature dwelleth in ours But if he have one sense with Peter who saith Wee are made partakers of the Divine nature that is by Faith and the created graces of
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I know I find I see rebellion and sinne in me were words that came from the light of Faith not from lying sense And Faith and a sight of God can discover more corruption to Esaiah Job to Paul to the woman that washed Christs feet with teares then reason can reveale to them 2. Faith doth not stupifie the conscience to blot out all sense of sinne out of it its true the Libertine Pocquius spake in the stile of Eaton◠now we are quickned in the second Adam Christ through seeing sinne in our selves no more because it is dead But the second Adam commeth in the soule with a candle to make us see and know and feele by the light of Faith sinne which was hidden before 3. The Antinomian dead faith is against confession of sin because we must know and beleeve we have sinne if we confesse it this was Gods challenge to a heardned people Yet thou sayest because I am innocent surely his anger shall turne from me Behold I will plead with thee because thou saist I have not sinned This is that which the Lord commandeth onely acknowledge thine iniquity Antinomians say lying sense and corrupt reason knoweth iniquity but Faith is as blind as a Mole and seeth no sinne in the beleever 4 This faith of Antinomians is repugnant to the godly shame confusion and selfe-indignation that the justified man in Scripture beareth against himselfe for sinne The want whereof is the Whores forehead that cannot blush and therefore must Faith see and know sinnes that are the cause of shame 5. This lying faith is to beleeve that Adultery and Lying to come as well as the past sinnes are pardoned and abolished and so that they are no sinnes before ever they bee committed what feare then what holy care what challenges of conscience can be required to an Antinomian lying faith to eschew and feare these sinnes ere they be committed For its the act of lying sense say Antinomians to apprehend them as sinnes then sure they cannot lawfully be apprehended as ills to bee feared and eschewed if it bee a lying apprehension to thinke that that is a snare to my feet which is no snare at all but a boggle to affright a childe it must be a lying apprehension to conceive that a fancied snare to be an evill to bee shunned and declined If the Whore be no Whore the Antinomian needs not eschew the going neere her house for feare the house fall on him as Salomon intimateth Prov. chap. 5. And surely the justified Antinomian may goe on in Adulteries and blouds before he act them and feed his lusts without feare for if he conceive these to be sinnes it is his lying sense and deceiving reason for faith is to beleeve the just contrary that they are no sinnes and so not to bee eschewed as sinnes because an antedated pardon doth no lesse abolish their being and nature before they bee committed in which case they are remitted and so nullities and shaddowes before God then a pardon doth utterly abolish their being when they are committed in the Antinomian way CHAP. XC Antinomians free all converted or non-converted from obligation of obedience or practise of Christian duties ANtinomians cry out against Preaching of duties as a Legall way and destructive to Gospel-preaching of Christ and Faith 1. Because there bee no acts of Sanctification commanded in the Gospel so as the beleever sinneth either in omitting these duties or in doing contrary to them I appeale to all their writings for any such Commands either of Law or Gospel 2. They cry out against Preaching of duties as Legall preaching without any limitation wee cry out as much as they against this Preaching in an unjust way 1. If duties be preached without Christ and not issuing from the grace of Christ. 2. If they bee more Preached then Gospel-grace and free Redemption in Christ. 3. If duties as conditions of the Covenant of Works as parts conditions or causes of our justification are fellow-saviours with Christ be pressed 3. It will be found they free the unconverted from all doing or eschewing of sinne because they can doe nothing out of faith and out of saving principles of grace So Saltmarsh adviseth the troubled in spirit onely to beleeve immediatly everlasting love without any foregoing humiliation desire of the Physitian sense of sinne or setting on any duties Much like the Familists of New England who say that the Spirit acts most in the Saints when they indeavour least as if our doings desire sense of sinne going before conversion did so much the more hinder conversion 2 Nor can our impotency to doe good without the grace of God loose us from an obligation of doing our dutie seeing the omitting of these duties in the substance of their acts is a greater sinne then the doing of them for so the unconverted should not sinne in not giving to the poore because they cannot give it for God nor in abstaining from murther because they cannot abstain out of sonly feare or in not praying because they cannot pray in faith whereas Peter Act. 8. commandeth Simon Magus to pray though being in the gall of bitternesse hee could not pray in faith 3. The converted so should be under no obligation to pray heare beleeve but when the Spirit wrought actually in them to will and to doe for without such an actuall influence they can doe nothing CHAP. XCI How and for whom Christ intercedeth in Heaven ANtinomians hold that Christ advocateth at the right hand of God for the unbeleeving and unconverted elect as well as for beleevers onely Christ intercedeth not say they for the manifestation of the purchased Redemption to the elect not converted It s true the purchased Redemption and bloud-shed of Christ is for the elect as well not converted as converted But Antinomians goe on another ground that sinners are justified and pardoned before they be converted and beleeve But the Scripture knoweth not any intercession of Christ but for applycation of the purchased Redemption 1. Because Christ liveth againe that hee may bestow the blessings of his Testament actually upon his friends Christ confirmeth his owne Testament which no other dead friend doth and the goods of his Testament are peace Joh. 14.27 The sprinkling of the Conscience from dead works to serve the living God Heb. 9.14 15 16 17 18 19 20. As Moses sprinkled the booke and the people the Tabernacle the vessels 19.20 So that Christ as our high priest is entred into heaven as a sprinkler Now he is no sprinkler to the unconverted 2. The thing he prayeth for as intercessor is the not failing of the faith of the Saints and he liveth to save the commers to God through him that is the beleevers and is touched with our infirmities and that we should hold fast our profession and by him as intercessor We have boldnesse
to enter into the holyest and to draw neere with a true heart in full assurance of faith having our hearts sprinkled from an ill conscience and our bodies washed with pure water all which agree to the beleevers onely 3. John deduceth a ground of comfort from Christs Advocation with the Father if we sinne Now this extendeth onely to such as 1 Joh. 1.7 walke in light as confesse their sinnes are pardoned and they know him by keeping his Commandements 1 Joh. 2.4 This comfort cannot be stretched out to the unconverted who sinne not of infirmity but with a higher hand as is cleare from Ephes. 2.1 2 3. Tit. 3.3 1 Tim. 1.13 though we shall not deny but Christ hath another eye upon the elect in the course of their sinnefull vanity then on others and so that he keeps a fountaine for them and indeclinably calleth them to grace and glory CHAP. XCII Antinomians contend for the faith of assurance and reject the faith of Dependance ANtinomians contending for faith of assurance and leading men to be perswaded that God loveth every one whom he commandeth to beleeve with an everlasting love and that no man ought to call in question more whether hee beleeve or no then he ought to question the Gospel and Christ doe with Libertines acknowledge a faith of assurance but deny all faith of dependance on God through Christ as if wee were not justified by such a faith Now the Scripture expresseth saving faith most frequently with a dependance and recumbency on God as Psal. 22.8 he trusted or he rouled himselfe on the Lord that he would deliver him Jehovah was my stay or staffe So the same word is used The Lord taketh from Judah the stay and the staffe The residue of Jsrael shall leane upon the Lord. So is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to beleeve on Christ or rest on the stone layd on Zion 2. Many weake ones rest upon Christ and so beleeve who cannot come up to an assurance of perswasion they are chosen to life and have faith and yet faint and doubt As Mark 9.24 I beleeve helpe my unbeliefe Psalm 31.22 I said in my hast I am cut off from before thine eyes Then there hath not beene in David much assurance yet he had faith else he could not so pray as to be hoard when he saith Neverthelesse thou heardst the voice of my supplication when I cryed to theâ— a crying faith is Faith whereas a dumbe faith is no faith See Jona 2.4 CHAP. XCIII Antinomians deny the Law to bee any instrument at all of our Sanctification ANtinomians teach that the Law is no instrument of Sanctification but the Gospel onely Now the reason they give is because the Law commands but gives no grace to obey the Gospel is the operation of the Spirit and the ministration of righteousnesse And in the Gospel saith Del The Word and the Spirit are alwaies joyned and therefore saith Christ the words that I speake are Spirit and life that is they come from the Spirit and cary Spirit with them But in the Law their Letter without was Spirit Antinomians alwaies compare the Law as the Law in the cursing Letter of it against sinners as in the hand of Moses voyd of the Spirit not with the Gospel in the Letter of precepts and promises onely and as void of the Spirit but with the Gospel in its powerfull and effectuall operation by the Spirit and its actuall ministration of grace and righteousnesse on the elect onely and so no marvell the Gospel be Spirit and life and the Law the dead letter and ministration of death But compare the Law and Gospel both in their Letter and the Antinomian differences are false It s true the Gospel promiseth a new heart and grace and righteousnesse to the elect which the Law as the Law doth not But the Gospel in its letter doth no more give grace and righteousnesse then the Law but the Gospel only as accompanied by the Spirit giveth grace Antinomians doe dreame that the Gospel in its Letter is life and Spirit whereas it is to thousands the savour of death unto death no lesse then the Law but â—oth Law and Gospel in their onely Letter through our sinne and unbeliefe are death onely the Gospel promiseth a new heart and righteousnesse which the Law doth not but there the Spirit of grace going alongs with the election of grace fulfilleth and maketh good the promise in the elect But the Law in the hand of Christ even as it condemneth by the operation of the Spirit promised in the Gospel in the Spirits intention is a Pedagogue to lead us to Christ and a meanes of our sanctification though a meanes inferiour to the Gospel 1. Whatever is a Pedagogue to lead us to Christ our surety is a meanes of sanctification being accompanied by the Spirit for Christ is our sanctification as well as our wisdome and righteousnesse 1 Cor. 1.31 But such is the Law Gal. 3.23.24 2. That which bringeth the knowledge of sinne and being accompanyed by the operation of the Spirit serveth to humble us and render us weary and loaden leadeth us to Christ and is a meanes of sanctification But the Law is such in its office Rom. 3.20 Rom. 7.7 and in Gods blessing of it by his Spirit Acts 2.37 Acts 9.5.6.7 Acts 16.26.27.28 3. That which we are commanded to doe by the grace of Christ as a testimony of our thankfulnesse and to make our calling and election sure and to be a rule of life obliging us so to walke that is a meanes of our sanctification But such is the Law wee are commanded to doe the Law by grace as is proved before 4. If any thing hinder the Law to be a meanes of sanctification as well as the Gospel though not in that degree it is the want of the operation of the Spirit but this is no cause because in the Old Testament when the ministration of the Law was in vigour and that onely as Antinomians dreame the Spirit wrought with the Law or with that which Antinomians call onely Law Caleb had another Spirit Numb 14.24 A Spirit of Faith where as others could not enter in Gods rest through unbeliefe Hebr. 3.18.19 A right renewed Spirit Psalm 51.10 And the Spirit was promised to the Seed of Jaakob then as now Isai. 59.19 20. 2. They were justified by faith as we are Rom. 4.1 2 3 4.5 â—3 24 Pardoned as we are Psalm 32.1 2. Esai 43.25 26. Micha 7.19 20. then they had the Spirit of faith 3. They prayed in faith and the power of the Spirit as we doe 1 Sam. 1. 1 Sam. 2. In all the book of the Psalmes Daniel 9. Ezra 9.5 6 7 c. And because Christ and his Apostles Math. 5.1 2 3. c. Paul Rom. 12.1 2 3. Coloss. 3.1 2 3. Ephes. 4.1 2 3 c. Presse the same Law-dueties commanded in the Law as acts of Sanctication 5.
ministerie and the Apostles are made different by Familists and Papists Sparkles of glory 71 7â— The different ministration of law Gospel and all Spâ—rit and that the lâ—fe to come is alrâ—â—dy in this lifâ—â—â—coâ—â—ing to 〈◊〉 way of â—amilisâ—s Familists say the day of judgement is in this life Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory Saltmarsh is for the ceaâ—ing of all ordinancâ—â— since the 〈…〉 now Apâ—stles â—â—se Separation from Rome lawfull There are no new lights nor doctrines more to be expected after the canon of holy Scripture is closed The place Mat. 28.19 â—0 proveth that a ministery there must be and a Church till Christs second comming what ever Seekers and Saltmarsh say on the contrary Saltmarsh taketh away all ministery and calling thereunto and maketh all Saints Preachers without industry and study in his third orb or circle of ministration Mr. Saltmarsh indifferent in all externall worship H.N. Spirit land c. 34. Sect. 8 9 c. 37. Sect 9 c. 8 4. One man of God â—orâ—eth not ovâ—â—â—nother that were slavery Of the discerning of the Spirits that Familists have certain knowledge they 〈…〉 know one anothâ—r Familâ—sts are against all wars The first second Adam men only in figures not truly and realy by the way of Saltmarsh Praying is to Familists a part of Legall bondage Saltmarsh holdeth that neither written law nor Gospel is any obliging Rule to the creature Calvin Inst. advers Libert c. 13. c. 14. c. 15. p 445 446 447 448. We are Christ and made very Christ God manifested in the flesh by the Familists way Sparkles of glory 256 57 Familists fancy a day oâ— iudgement in this life in which we cast of all our former ministrations and enter into a new ministration of all Spirit and glory Of the Lords Prayer Saltmarsh and Familists are against the Lords day Familists are against the written Scripture Sparkles 269. The minde of Saltmarsh and his Familists concerning ordinances such as scripture praying preaching sacraments c. What is meant by leâ—ter and Spirit in the Gospel Saltmarsh and Familists call it Idolatry to seâ—ve God in ordinances the contrary is proven Ordinances are not bare shadowes and Figures Naturall men do not stumble at the letter of the Gospel but at the thing signified thereby Sparkles of Glory p. 274. Sermon on Wisdom iustified of her children p. 204 Of assurance joy and sorrow in our acts as suitable or not suitable to the rule of the law or word of God The mind of Saltmarsh concerning high Familisme and other administrations that to him are lower and touching the law repentance duties Synods Church government Episcopacy Presbytery Saltmarsh denyeth that Jesus Christ is come into thâ— flesh Christ really crucified and dyed and not in a figure as with his Familists saith Saltmarsh H.N. 1. Exh. c. 16. The Elders of love are godded with God incorporated to God in all love with whom God in one being and power of his holy Spirit is homified or become man and this is their God incarnate H. N. Evang. Saltmarsh with H. Nicholas teacheth that every creature is God or a substantiall part of God See Saltm Sparkles p. 19 200 201 20 A Letter Printed by Authority under the name of Oliver Crumwel opened and found to câ—ntain many secrets of 〈…〉 Saltmarsh writeth that God manifested in the flesh is nothing but God by his Spirit discovâ—ring new lights of Familisme and other damnable heresies What Uniformity 〈…〉 in thiâ— Coâ—â—â—nant Uâ—â—formiâ—y examined pa. 10. No rule for Uniformity of doctrine worship Government in the word Familists make the fancy of a spirit without the word the only rule The sword a meanes of defending souls from being perverted from the truth but no means at all by our doctrine to or for the conversion of men to the truth or propagating of the Gospel That we must in outward things please one another in love as if all outward acts of Idolaâ—ry murther perjury were indifferent is taught by Familists Saltmar Beacon and others The place Gal. 6.15 neither circumcision nor uncircumcision avaleth c. cleared 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Familists will it lawfull for no man to come out of Prelacy Popery or any unlawfull way till the spirit effectually draw them How Saltmar is against Duties Saltmarsh is for any Church government of mens devising Saltmarsh and Familists â—each that there is salvation in all Religions Every mans owne conscience and owne spirit is his only Bible and obliging rule in all Religions to Mr. Saltm and Familists A twofold infallibity Saltmarsh with Familists denyeth the personall union of the two natures in Christ God-man What a new union between Christ God and man devills and Angels Saltmarsh hath devised A twofold certainty one Propheticall another of faith the former was peculiar to the pen-men of Scripture the other to all beleevers What infallibility agreeth to the Saints and the Church Catholick and invisible How Familists define heresies The Schisme that Familists acknowledge Saltmarsh will have as many publick preachers as are in covenant with God Salmarsh maketh Christ comming in judgement to have beene these 1647 years as H. Nicholas did before him and Hymeneus and Phyletus said the resurrection was past H. N. evangel ch 34 and ch 35 ser. 8. Sâ—ltmarsh proves by perverted Scriptures that there is no baptizing with water Christ crucified is nothing but the Saints Godded Christed with grace and with all the Sâ—â— suffering patiently as Familists say All externalls Idolls and wil-worship to Saltmarsh are indifferent The story of Adam and his fall but a figure to M. Saltmarsh The doctrine of John Baptist is gone and away if we beleeve Saltmarsh Saltmarsh with Socinians and Papists will have the love of our enemies not commanded under the Old Testament Sparkles p. 64.65 Revel 21. Saltmarsh dreames of a Church on earth that shall not need Ordinances The place Gal 4.1 of the Heir under the law corrupted to grosse Familisme by Salâ—marsâ— Spark p. 70.71 The place 2 Cor 3.1 2 3. wheâ—e the Apostle calleth the Corinthians carnall perverted by Saltmarsh We have free liberty to all externall worship to take or leave do or leave undone at will as Saltmarsh saith Heb 12. How Saltmarsh would have the spirits tryed Christs Disciples not under a stinted liturgie in the dayes of our Saviours conversing with them on earth as Saltm sayes at which time they were the anointed of God as well as afterward Saltmarsh esteemes our Reformers Calvin Luther men that had little of the spirit much of the letter and legall straine Saltmar 13 4 135. Saltmarsh mocketh the Scriptuâ—e in exponing Peters sword and the laying of it aside to be a type of glorifying his Disciples with the glory that Christ had with the father before the World was The place Exo. 33 is corrupted by M. Saltm Heb. 13.7.17 1 Tim 5.17 1 Tim. 3.1 2 3.4 v. 12. 1 Tim. 5.19 Rev. 1.16 Rev. 2.1 Of the knowledge of such as are under actuall vision in
Prince m Obedience to the Kings laws to the effusion of their blood can have no orher sense but they will raise bloody wars against Puritans if the K which I hope shall not be command them I pray God it be not fulfilled in their children this day in England they promise they have been and ever will be obedient to the Kings laws which respecteth the time to comâ— so as if the King and Parliament should againe establish Popery they say for all time to come they shall be ever truly obedient and adde no limitation condition of obedience in the Lord. You may see the consciences of Familists that as after ye shall heare they prostitute themselves to avouch or deny take or leave all Religions as the times and mens lawes shall 〈◊〉 prove them or not n What Pharisees bee these doth not Paul judge himselfe the chiefe of sinners is not Elias a man compassed with infirmities No wonder it bee hâ—rd to prove any wickâ—d doctâ—ine or practise for H. Nichoâ—as in his Epistle to the two daughters of Warwicke would prove men may bely and dissemble and deny their Religion and Christ before men so the heart be good o Shall wee then beleeve that Familists now in England will not be deadly persecuters of Puritans p Puritans are against all religious ceremonies of mens devisings so that tything of mint is unjustly ascribed to to them q To Familists all outward worship and ordinances are traditions they live only upon love within and are swine without and yet sinne not q There is to Familists no judgement and mercy but that which is inward let men as touching the outward man be swine for filthinesse Lions for blood and rapine they may have inward righteousnesse and that is all and enough r Then Puritans only none or few of the prelaticall way or other Sectaries refuted Familists s Familists count all Religions popery or any thing as they come out to the view of men neither up nor downe t But the Saints of love say Familists are above and beyond all laws and Rulers Magistracie is but for fleshly men t Familists by their principles may professe or deny any Religion as the Market goes t This is no little exception in which they swerve from the Religion of England in that they are Familiâ—ts and of a sect destructive to all Christian religion to Châ—ist his person office righteousnesse imputed faith repentance Scriptures heaven hell judgement resurrection c. w He that doth evill hates the light H.N. was once thought to be homo novus But H. Nicholas was a fleshly abominable seducer and false prophet a Mercer in Amsterdam x Neithâ—r Calvin nor Luther knew any thing of God but only H Nicholas is the Catholick Apostle of the world and cannot erre y Nothing here of Christ by whose name only we are saved Act. 4.11.12 dutifull obedience to God and Magistrates and to love â—ur neighbour are such Law-â—ighteousnesse as pagans doe diefie as highest devotion in all this petition nothing smelleth of Christ his Spirit eternity nothâ—ng of Scripturall or spirituall communion with God in Christ Jesus z All hereticks make the Scripture their rule and only judge but not simply but as they understand them which is to make their owne understanding only umpire and judge in the matters of God a They afterward tempt the King to forsake the Protestant Religion and to turne Familist b It s a pure commendation that H Nicholas wrote much the more the worse since he writeth against the Prophets and Apâ—stles c Christ and his Apostles name false teachers Saduces Hymeneus Philetus Simon Magus Elimas c. but though hee name neither Calvin nor Luther yet their doctrine he calleth often carnall fleshly false ceremoniall wisdome the letter the flesh the devill hypocrisie d Thâ—se men that cry out aâ—gainst Scripture-wisdome as carnaâ—l ceremoniall â—evilish selfie as H. Nicholas and his cannot speake hâ—nourably of the perfection of Scriptuâ—e d The family of love have no heads or Kings that are borne oâ— the flesh and blâ—od of sin spirit lauâ— c 4. sect 8. they themselves reigne as only Kings on earth everlastingly fideâ—itâ—s decl c. 4. sect 18. e Of all the meanes by which men are saved through Christ they speake only of the works of the Law of inherent righteousnesse and repentance not one word of free grace faith in Christ and the impuâ—ed righteousnesse of Christ. Familists then are the legall Pelagians not we no reformation is knowne to Familists but inward that of the heart f Not more said then truth can beare for H Nicholas his doctrine is a seâ—tina a pumpe dunghill and a sea of many fleshly errors and heresies f The due fruits of repentance and newnesse of life are here made antecedent meanes and wayes going before our saving in Christ or our free redemption that is in Christ Jesus so as we must be justified by workes otherwise let any man make sense of these words g Our Saviour saith yee shall know thâ—m by their workes h The foulest of the bookes of H. Nicholas containing the mystery of Familisme and fleshly loosenesse are only to be seene by the wise and experienced Eldeâ—s who can digest them â— It is hard to prove any thing against them who profâ—sse it lawfull to deny their Religion before men H.N. Epist to the daughters of Warwicke h It is not likâ— but Q. Elizabeth heard of these bookes and saw them since many of her and K James his Court favoured them i Ioh. Knewstuâ— M Microniâ—s H. Amswâ—rth wrote against thâ—se filthy errors and set downe their own words to the world k The Prelates the Popish Magistrates never troubled these licentious men because they tooke part with them agâ—iâ—st the Puritans only some godly Magistrates nick-named Puâ—itans cast some of them in prison l Neither by oath or any other way could they be brought to make confession of the secrets of unpure Familisme l They say they will take or leave their Religion of love as the Laws thinke fit but they lie fâ—r here being cast in prison by the inferiour Magistrate they persist then the infeâ—iouâ— Magistraâ—e to them is no Magâ—strate the Law is no Law m All heretickes and impure sectarâ—es say they dâ—e wilfully maintaine no heresie and therefore plead for liberty of conscience and a toleration of all religions The Familists defame the doctrine of the Apostlâ—s and Scriptures and have nothing to doe with the martyrs of the primitive Church for H. N. as I observe taught that Christ never had any man lay down his life for him or his truth his meaning was only allegorically to renounce his lusts for Christ otherwise Christ rejoyceth not said he in our death or blood o The Puâ—itans refusing the Popish ceremonies and the Romish denomination of Prelates are branded by those men as disobedient to Magistrates p They desire the Popish Laws against hereticks to be used against
life honour happinesse a long reigne but not one word of life eternall and the blessings of the life to come we know the doctrine of H. N. is that the resurrection the last judgement all the happinesse of Saints is closed with in this life the day of judgement of resurrection is even now in this present day H.N. Evang. c. 1. sent 9 ch 33. c 34. sâ—nt 1 2 3. the immortality of the soul the resurrection of the body heaven hell or judgement beyond this life there is none n This confession was seene by few it is said to be Printed an 1575. It cannot be known that ever either this petition or that confession was offered to the eye and view of King Iames how ever that confession was not theirs for the word of God to them is the only internall word in the minde the word as they expone it but not the Scriptures of the old or new Testament But it were good that the Familists and Antinomians now in England would publish to the world a confession of their faith But I expect it not this yeare they that doe evill hate the light a The Antinomians and Familists now in England especially Randel Saltmarsh Del Eaton 〈◊〉 disseminate in printed books and Sermons the same very doctrine a 1 Pet. 3 1â— b 2 Cor. â—â— â—â—ltmarsh 〈◊〉 12 45 〈…〉 Pag. â—6 17 Pag. â—6 〈…〉 13. There is a new birth undâ—r the covenant of works The Scripture knoweth no such birth d Towne assertâ— of free grace pag. 7. e Saltmarsh Free grace pag 34. f Rise râ—igne ruiâ—e of the Antinomians Familists Lâ—bâ—rtines of N. E. eâ— 12. pag. â— g 〈◊〉 Vnsavory speeches er 6. pag. 19. h Rom. 6.13 14 15. i Gal. 3.21 Rom. 7.8 9 10 k Jâ—m 2. â—7 a Saltmarsh Free grace b â—tate of the questiâ—n â—ouâ—hing the 〈◊〉 of conversion with Antinomians c Crisp 〈◊〉 ser. 7 p. â—9â— While 〈…〉 thus sinnefull with all sinfulnesse that can be imagined in a 〈◊〉 Christ may be your Christ. Ans. In Gods dâ—arâ—e its trâ—e so the world was 〈…〉 laid but Christ is never 〈◊〉 yours so loâ—g as you have the Devil reigning as a Prince in your soule nay never till you beleeve d Saltmarsh Free grace pâ— 184. e Pag 98. Câ—ispe vol. â— seâ— 7.210 f Luke 14.28.29.30.31.32.33 g Acts 2.37 Acts 9 6 7. Acts 16.27.28.29 Zach. 12. â—0 Jer. 18.19 g Lukâ— 19 8. 〈…〉 3 7. 〈◊〉 61. â—â— Acts â— 6 7 8. 〈◊〉 9.12 13. 〈◊〉 15. â— 2 3 4 5 6 7. 〈…〉 Christ as sinners nor as or because repenting or sick sinners but as freely 〈…〉 grace to thâ—â— blâ—ssed translation from death to life Saltmarsh Free grace 17 18 19. b Dâ—nns conference betweene a sick man and a Minister Pâ— â— 3 c 〈◊〉 â— 3 d Gen. 22.16 〈◊〉 11.7 â— Cor 8.12 e Esaâ— 26.9 Neb. 1 1â— f Power of 〈◊〉 p. 21. The full commanding â— the promising 3. the threatniâ—g power of the law a 2 Cor. 5. â—4 Rom. 12.1 2. b Towne asser 3. c Theoâ—oâ— Gâ—rmanica cap. â—8 pag. 70.71 72. d Saltmarsh cap. 29. Free grace pag. 140 a Rom 13.8 9 10 b Ephe. 6. â— â— c Jam. â— 8.9.10 d â—am 4.12 Rom. 3.31 f 〈…〉 1 Cor. 5.1 Rom. 1.19.20 Rom. 2 14. g 2 Tim. 3.16 h Math. 5.18 19 i Deut. 4 13 Hee 〈◊〉 unto 〈◊〉 his covenant even ten Commandements Deut. 19.11 â—â— 13 â— King 18.12 k Gal. 3. â—0 13 〈◊〉 3 â—9 â—0 c. Gal. 3.10 l Heb. 7.18.19 Hebâ— 8.6 7 8 9. m Saltmarsh Free gr 146. o Rise reigne 35. Er. 74. Thâ—ol Ger. 70.71 7â— The Law and Gospel are not positively contrary 〈◊〉 to â—nother a Hos. 3.11 Pâ— 9.19.20 The Gospel commandeth all that the â—aw 〈…〉 b Mat. 5.48 Pâ— 1. â— Deut â—7 26 Gal. â— â— 1 Tim. 4. â— b Maâ—h 19 2â— 29. c Rom. â— â— d Rom. 1. â— a b Rom. 8. â— Ioâ— 3. â—8 d a b c d e f g Saltmarsh 〈◊〉 4â— 14â— Psâ—l 19 â— Antinomâ—aâ—◠〈…〉 〈…〉 away but some sinnes were upon them for that time which was 〈…〉 of their complaint 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g cap 35. h 1 Pet. â— â—â— Iâ—h â— â—â— The Jewes were not under the Law but under grace though more 〈…〉 Gal. 3 1â— Heb. 11.13 Râ—m 10.3 Rom. 9. â— Rom. â— 9 10 11 12 13 Rom. 4 2 3 4 5 23. Is 5 â— 1 2 3. Isaâ— 2â— 16 Hâ—b â— 2 4. k Mat. 7 1â— Esay 4â— 25 Psal. 130. 7 â—â— Psâ—l 10â— 8 9 â—0 11 12 Exoâ—â—4 67 Isâ—â— 1â— 12 16 Psal â— 5 1.8 16 17. Esay 6â— 12 Aâ—ts 10 4â— p Psal. â—â— 1 Psal 88.1 2. Ps. 69.1 2 3. Psal. 63.1 2 3 4. q Gen. 32.26 27 28 29. Exod. â—â— 10 Isai. 62.6 7. a Dâ—nne ibid. Saltmarsh Free grace â— 42 40. compaâ—ed together Power of love pag 28 29. b Rom. 7.23 a Câ—â—spe vol. 2. Ier. 3. pag. 89. Christ himselfe is not so compleatly râ—ghteous but we are as righteous as he was b 1 Joh. â— 9. c Rom. 7.18 19. â—0 Gal. 5.17 d Eccl. 〈…〉 Prov. â— 9 Psal. 14.3 Râ—m â— 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17. 1 Iohn 1.8 9 10. Rom. 7 19 20 21 22.23 Matth. 6. â— a Crâ—spe vol. 2. 〈◊〉 3 pag. 90.91.92.93 b 1 Ioh. 1.8.10 c Rom 7.14 17. d Iam 3.2 e 1 Pet 2.4 f Esa. 53.5 Rom 4 25 Rom. â— 6 We are not as innocent and sinnelesse as Christ. g Towne asser pag 3â— h Asser. 71.72 a The Author of the Faithfull Messenger sent after the Antinomians relateth this of them pag. 1.2.3 and bringeth their arguments for it and answereth them fully b Crispe vol. 2 â—er 5. â—56 157.158.159 c Esâ— 43. â—5 d Mic. 7.19 e Ieâ— 31.34 f Iâ—r 50. â—0 g Ephe. 2.1 2 h Col. 1.21 Rom. 5.6 i Ephes. 1.2 k Ioh. 3.16 l Revel 1.5 m Ezech. 16.6 8. n Ezech. 16.1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 c. o Rom. 3. cap. 4. cap. 5. p Habak 2.4 Rom. 1.17 q Rise reigne er 37. r Ioh. 1.11 12 Antinomians hold an union with Christ before we beleeve Ioh. 15.1 2 3 4 5 6. t Ephes. 3.17 u Gal. 2.20 Rev. 2 7â— Ioh. 6.35 40.4 47.54 55. x Rom. 8.30 1 Câ—r 6. â—1 â—2 Râ—m 6.18 y Gal. 3.14 z Rom. 5.1 2 3 4 5. a Denne Ser. of grace mâ—râ—y 33.34.35 Gods love of good will toward our person and of good liking toward our faith and holy walking a necessary distinction grounded on Scripture God createth a love-worthy object to himselfe freely and loveth it freely b Ezech. 16 14. c Psal 146.8 d Psal. 51.6 e Ps. 147.11 f Cant. 4.9.7 a Hos. 1.10 1 Pet. 2.10 b Ezech. 16.1 2 3 4 5. c 1 Tim. 1.13 d Rom. 6.17.18 Tit. 3.3 Ephes. â— 1 2 3 4 Ephes. 4.20 2 Tim. 1.9 a Gal. 3.10 Deut. 27 26. b Rom. 4. â—â— 2. vers 20. Rev. 5.9 a Eato Hony combe
the King as lawfull Magistrates I answer its true so would they pray for Nero Dominitian and heathen Justices of peace sent by them as lawfull Magistrates but not as Christian Magistrates nor such as they would chuse to reigne over them because in their apprehension of them they are no lesse without the Church then heathens then let the world be judge of their candor in contending for a power of Premunires and in voting that heathen Justices of peace and unchristian Parliaments should be above a free Generall Assembly of England but they could not endure either Magistrates or Parliaments of the gang they are now in England to be above one of their Congregations though consisting of seven 3. They are jealous of any supremacy of Generall Assemblies But say the Congregations of England were all Independent they would not baptise the children of the twentieth Parliament man Judge and Justice of peace nor of the King or most professors in England as they are now in England nor admit them or their wives or children to the Ordinances because they are no Church-members and no better then Ethiopians or Indians to them and if Parliament or Justices of peace should take on them to judge or punish them for this I beleeve M. Burton and our brethren would tell them these that are without the Church as you are have no power to judge the Church of Christ are to judge of Church administrations or to whom Ordinances should be dispensed or not dispensed Judge if this be not a supremacy given to seven above the Parliament and Judges of the Kingdome which M. Burton so much condemned in a Nationall Assembly of all the godly Ministers and Elders in England But it s a fault that the Generall Assembly hath power to make rules according to the word of God appertaining to the good behaviour of all the members of the Kirke and abrogate Statutes and Ordinances about Ecclesiasticall matters that are found noysome and unprofitable without the Magistrate So did the Assembly at Jerusalem appoint such rules as should binde Caesar so he had been a good Constantine and though they cannot abrogate Ordinances and Acts of Parliament by making or unmaking Acts of Parliament our booke of discipline never meaned that as M. Burton ignorant of the discipline of our Church saith yet as the Ministers of Christ they may juridically declare yea and preach authoritively that Acts of Parliament establishing the Masse are unlawfull and godlesse lawes commanding Idolatry and denounce a woe against unjust decrees and lawes as Esay 10.1 else when M. Burton preacheth against such lawes he then must incurre a premunire before God and set himselfe in a Papall throne above the Parliament and enslave the English Subjects for he preaches that Statutes of Parliament that establisheth Masse and the burning of heretickes that is Protestants are to be abrogated as well as the Generall Assembly of Scotland doth and so M. Burton must set himselfe above Kings and Kesars And when a Synod or Church conveened in the name of Christ bindes on earth according to the word of God Matth 18. there is no lawfull appeal from them to any Civill judicature not because they are not men but because they are a Court acting in the name of Christ according to his word and Christ with them bindes or looses in heaven yea there is no reclamation to be made nor any appeale from one faithfull Pastor speaking in the name and authority of Christ according to that He that heareth you heareth me he that despiseth you despiseth me and there is no danger to be feared either of Papall tyranny or Parliamentary breach or premunire But M. Rutherfurd saith The decisive voyces of a Generalâ— Assembly bindes the absent as well as present Answ. So saith the Holy Ghost the Churches of Antioch Syria and Silicia were bound to receive and obey the decrees of the Synod so soon as they heare them Act. 15.22 23 26 27 28. Act. 16.4 Act. 21.25 as they that despise the doctrine of faithfull Pastors dead and buried despise Christ so saith that learned and godly man M. Cotton and all the Churches of N. England who to M. Burton must set up a Papall throne as well as the Church of Scotland if this be Popery for what need Churches absent saith Cotton Keyes of the Kingdome p. 26. send to a Synod for light and direction in wayes of truth and peace if they be resolved aforehand how farre they will goe and if they be not obliged to submit thereunto in the Lord. M. Burton saith further p. 21. that M. Rutherfurd saith ch 20.312 Gov. Chur. Scot. The acts of the Assembly oblige all the absents not present in all their members and that because whatsoever is by these Commissioners determined and concluded is matter necessary and agreeable to Gods word as being no lesse infallible then those decisions of the Apostles Act. 15. Answ. I dare appeale to the conscience of M. Burton well informed and to all the godly if they conceive any such thing to be my judgement to assert with Bellarmine Papists the infallibility of any Councells now on earth yea if he had read what I have said ch 14. p. 209.212 I prove that the Apostles acted not in that Synod as Apostles but as ordinary Elders and Doct. Whittaker and M. Cotton say the same though M. Tho. Goodwin and M. Nye contradict both M. Cotton and Whittaker and Calvin and all both Papists and Protestants yea and Independents who acknowledge Act. 15. to be a paterne for Synods to the end of the world But the Independents now in England and Anabaptists side with Bridgesius Grotius Socinians and Arminians the enemies of Synods and say that Synod Act. 15. was an extraordinary Apostolicke meeting that obligeth not the Churches now The Seekers say there shall never be Synods till Apostles arise againe which they say without all word of Scripture 2. I speake not one word pag. 312. of that purpose but pag. 322. I speake and M. Burton both detracteth from and addeth to and perverteth my words which I impute not to malice as others doe but to his ignorance of the Discipline of the Church of Scotland my words ch 20. pag. 322. are these The acts of the Assembly oblige all the absents not present in all their members as Act. 23 24.28 Act. 15.16.4 ch 21.25 not because of the authority of the Church but because of the matter which is necessary and agreeable to Gods word Beside that M. Burton leaves out all the Scriptures I cite because he could not answer them he leaves out these words not because of the authority of the Church which cleareteh my sense and directly excludeth all infallible authority of Church or Assembly For I hold they oblige the consciences not for men or the Authority of the Church or because so saith the Church as Papists make the testimony of the Church the formall obâ—ect of our faith and the Church to bee
as infallible as the Scripture which I expresly deny and lay the rationem credendi all the weight burden and warrant of the obligation of conscience that the decrees or constitutions of an Assembly can lay on not on the fallible and weake authority of the Church or men but on the matter of the decrees because or in so farre as it is the necessary matter of the word or agreeable to the word of God Now may not the Reader consider this logicke The Gospell that M. Burton preacheth obligeth all his flocke absent or presenct for their presence maketh it not to bee Gospell and that not because of the authority of M. Burton who is but a sinfull man but because the Gospell he preacheth is necessary truth and agreeable to the Scriptures ergo whatsoever M. Burton preacheth is no lesse infallible then the decisions of the Apostles The Antecedent is most true and more I doe not say but the consequence is most blasphemous and false yet are all the lawfull Pastors in Britaine to preach the sound word of God after the example of the Prophets the Apostles ergo whatever all the faithfull Pastors in Britaine preach is as infallible as the decisions of the Apostles the Antecedent I can owne as a truth of God but the consequence is M. Burtons 2. He addes to my words and saith M. Rutherfurd tells us whatsoever is by these Commissioners determined and concluded is matter necessary and agreeable to the word of God This I say not I never thought whatsoever they say is matter necessary find these words under my hand and I will crave M. Burton and all the Church of England pardon But I know Generall Assemblies can reele and erre Every man is a lyar I never say whatsoever is concluded by them is necessary I say what is determined by them is de jure that is ought to be agreeable to Gods word for I shew that Generall Assemblies have their warrant from Act. 15. and my meaning and words are clear These are M. Burtons words not mine What is determined by them binds not as or because it s from men but as agreeable to the word of God M. Burton expones my is as hee pleaseth best and hath need to crave God pardon for that hee rashly and ignorantly I say no more fathers untruths on his innocent brother who writeth and speaketh honourably and respectively of him for let logicke of conscience be judge if this be a good consequence What a Generall Assembly determines bindeth no farther but as it is necessary and as it is agreeable to the word ergo Whatsoever a Generall Assembly determines is necessary and is agreeable to the word of God it followeth in no sort at all yea the â—uâ—t contrary followeth ergo if it be not necessary and in so farre as it is not agreeable to the word it obligeth-neither these that are present nor absent and is not infallible at all 4. I may say without any just ground of offending either M. Burton or any of his way that write against Synods that had they rightly understood the state of the question between Pâ—otestants and Papists they would not have so inconsiderately clashed with the word of God and all the Reformed Churches in Christendome for we deny 1. All absolute unlimited and infallible authority to Synods Papists presse that Councells cannot erre and in so doing they make them Lords and Masters of the conscience of the people of God and Independents and others charging this upon us cannot before the barre of the alone King and head of the Church beare out their charge and the like unlimited and boundlesse power of Civill and politick ratifying and passing in penall lawes what the Church or Synods determine we deny to any Magistrate on earth M. Burton 9 10 11 12. will not and cannot make good his bitter virulent and unchristian challenge he layes on his innocent brethren who may and I hope doe in humility and confidence claime a Saintship and interest in the Lord Jesus as well as he That they with Diotrephes exalt mans power above all that is called God are Antichrists Apostates from the truth doe carry on the mystery of iniquity this he also must answer for as a slander laid on all our Reformers Calvin Luther Beza yea on Reynold Whittaker Perkins c. all the Protestant Churches all the hoast of Protestant Divines But 2. All the power and authority of Synods we conceive to be ministeriall not Lordly limited regulated by the onely word of God in the scripture and in matters circumstantiall of order and decency as time place persons observe I say not in mysticall Religions Ceremonies called but unjustly indifferent or the like by the law of nature rules of pietie charity and Christian prudency for the edification of our brethren and the glory of God and a lawfull Synod wee judge hath power ministeriall from Christ to passe constitutions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 decrees Acts 16.4 Lawes I doe not call them because Christ is the onely Law-giver King and head of his Church his Officers are onely servants and Heralds to hold forth his Lawes and these constitutions condemning Arminianisme Socinianisme Familisme Antinomianisme c. as sometimes Mr. Burton being but one single Pastor by word and writ condemned them and that in the name and authority of Christ as hee then said and commanding in the Lord that they consent to the forme of sound doctrine rebuking all that subvert soules and trouble the Churches Acts 15.23 24. are to be obeyed and the conscience submitted to them not absolutely not for the sole will and meere authority of the Heralds as if they were infallible not with blind obedience not without reclamation or appeale if they be either contrary or beside the scriptures but conditionally in so farre as they are agreeable to the Word of God even as the single Independant Congregation is to be heard in things lawfull under paine of excommunication as our brethren say from Matth. 18. and yet Matth. 18. sets not up Antichrist and caries not on the Mystery of iniquity And wee teach that the Magistrate as the Minister of God after due examination according to the word is obleiged to adde his civill sanction to these constitutions and to guard the Ministers with his Sword and to punish Arminians Socinians Familists c. as Mr. Burton cryed against them of old and appealed to the supreame Magistrate the Kings Majesty against them though wee judge the Magistrates sword in all this keepes such a distance from the conscience that this is so farre from being a State Government of the Church that these constitutions have no power at all over the conscience from the sword and are alike binding and were Acts 15. Though the Magistrate were not on earth and though hee should oppose them as hee did then And we thinke Arminians Socinians and Familists who deny all power of Synods lesse or more except onely Sir if
make the Law a meere dead Letter and the Gospel all Spirit and to free us from the Letter of all Scripture And Saltmarsh upon this ground of the free working of the Spirit of Adoption freeth us from outward Commandements Covenants Vowes as if the Word or Scripture and the Spirit were two contrary and different things and the one not harmoniously subordinate too and complying with the other CHAP. LXXVII Antinomians and Libertines foule opinions touching God and the Author of sinne Paral. IX LIbertines said There was but one Spirit in the world that lives and moves and acts all things in stead of our soules yea and in all creatures And that God was the Author of all good and ill sinne and righteousnesse because hee workes all our workes in us and the Creature workes nothing and that sinne was but an opinion the Devils and Angels but motions And so taught David Georgius That Devils were but ill motions and the good Angels are but qualities and motions of mens minds And the same is like unto the minde of New England Familists who say That in conversion the faculties and workings of the soule are destroyed and instead of them the Holy Ghost yea and in place of all love and graces Christ himselfe comes in and Christ incarnate and made flesh is in every beleever Now Randell the Familist and Antinomians hath prefixed a commendatory Preface to a peece called Theologia Germanica which saith That all good is onely God and he maketh no difference betweene created and uncreated good and God becommeth all things in man nor is there any thing that can challenge to it selfe being or goodnesse that true Christ is in man and that the true and perfect God and true and perfect man are one and man doth so yeeld and give place unto God that where God himself is there is man and that God also is there present and works his alone and does and leaves undone any thing without any I to me much or the like where these things are and exist there is true Christ and no where else And he that is illuminated with the eternall love is a divine and deified man And the Author of the Bright starre set out by Randell also Nothing is or hath being but God and his will And God is all the creature nothing Man is nothing because he is not good nor infinite being and good are convertible They say The Devils and Angels also are nothing If any say that I cannot impute any such opinion to our Antinomians But 1. Antinomians confute them not but still come up to all that the Libertines of New England hold 2. They never refused Randell the Familist to bee theirs but Antinomians are his constant hearers and Disciples 3. Archer and many Antinomians say Sinne is nothing and God cannot hate it 4. I have proved they hold that the personall acts of Sanctification and sins of the justified are sins onely in the conversation to the sense to the flesh to unbeliefe and seeming to be so not in conscience not really not before God not truely not to faith 5. The Antinomians say that the Spirit acteth in the Saints immediatly and the Saints are meere patients in all their works because Saltmarsh saith The Spirit of adoption works not freely when men are in bondage to some outward circumstance of worship as time c. and they cannot pray but at such houres no Protestant doth teach any such thing but Antinomians thinke We are holden to pray at no certaine houre nor at any time unlesse the Spirit stirre us thereunto which is to make neither Law nor Gospel our rule of walking as if the Commandements in the Letter held out not any obligation to us to doe good or omit evill but the immediate acting of the Spirit were our onely rule so Saltmarsh The Law is now saith he in the Spirit and holynesse and sanctification is not now such as is fashioned by the Law or outward Commandement as if in the time of the Old Testament not now holynesse were wrought in us by a meere outward Commandement without the Spirit And yee may remember D. Crispes Argument to prove that Faith is no condition of the covenant of grace because its God onely who worketh Faith in us and beleeves in us as M. Towne saith We being meere patients and if wee beleeve not then God should breake the Covenant not wee because God doth not what is his part when he works not faith in us which is a strong Argument to prove that the Holy Ghost is the immediate and onely Author of sin in the beleever Because the holy Ghost onely by this reason without us works in us to will and to doe and keeps the beleever from Adultery Murther sinnefull non-calling on God not beleeving when therefore the beleever whoores murtherers repents not beleeveth not God is the cause and the onely cause thereof So Crisp saith The Covenant it selfe doth plainely shew that the whole performance of the Covenant lies onely upon God himselfe and that there is not one bond or obligation upon man to the fulfilling of the Covenant or partaking of the benefits of the Covenant And must not saith hee the fault or failing to performe the Covenant be his who is tyed and bound to every thing in the Covenant and saith he will doe it If there be a condition and there be a failing in the condition hee that undertakes all things in the Covenant must needs bee in the fault So he Now this Argument hath no strength but upon this Antinomian supposition that there is no tye no obligation lying on us to beleeve and lay hold on the Covenant as Esaiah saith cap. 56. and by faith to subscribe and signe the Covenant and to walke in the Lords Commandements and it must suppose that we are patients in beleeving and walking in Gods Commandements and that God onely worketh these in us as in stones and blocks and whether Faith bee a condition or a duty or no condition it is all one if God only worke faith in us we being dead and passive As Libertines speake and if God promise and undertake to put his Spirit in us and to cause us walke in his Commandements as hee undertaketh Ezech. 36.26 27. Jer. 32.39 40. Deut. 30.6 Jer. 31.33 34. Ezech. 11.19 20. Hebr. 8.9 10 11 12. And if Gods promise to worke in us to will to doe to walke in his Commandements to abstaine from fornication bloudshed lying violence oppression unbeliefe free us from all tye and obligation to these duties as Crispe saith then the Lord must bee the onely and immediate Spirit that doth in us beleeve mis-beleeve walke in Gods wayes or whoore lye for saith Crispe Must not the fault or failing to performe the Covenant be his who is tyed and bound to every thing in the Covenant and saith he will doe
Rise raigne er 50. d Vnsavory speaches er 7. e Rise raigne er 77. f Rise er 70. g Er. 57. h Rise er 43. Libertines say frequencie and delight in holy duties take us off Christ. i Saltmarsh Free gracâ— 84. How we may abâ—se our evidences from walking by looking to much on our owne sanctified acts and â—o little on Christ. a Town asser grace pag. 26. b Gal. 5.1 2 3 4 5. c Gal 5.1 Act. 15.10 d Col. 2.18.19 â—0 Maâ— 15 9. 1 Cor. 7.23 Yee are bought with a price be not the servants of men e Gal. 3 10 11 12 13. f Rom. 1.2 3 4. g Ioh. 8.36 h Rom. 6 1â—.13 14 i 2 Cor. 3.17 k Ioh. 3.34 35 36. l Rom. 7.5 6 7. m Rom. 7 6. Rom. 8.3 n Rom. 7.11.13 o 2 Cor. 3.7 8 9. p Rom. 8.2 3 4. Gal. 5.18 Rom. 8.15 1 Ioh. 4.17.18 q Gal. 3.1.2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13. Luk. 1.74 Rom 8.37 38.39 s Towne asser pa. 8.26 t Math. 11.29 u Luk. 1.74.45 Tit. 2 11.1â— x Gal. 5.13.14 y Ioh 8 24 25 26. Ro. 6. â—6 17. z Psa. 119.45 a Râ—v 1. â— b Rom 12.1 c Epâ—es 6. â— d 1 Pet. 2.12 e Col. 2.6 f 1 Thes. 4. â— 3 g 1 Pet. 1.16 h Towne Asser 143. i Pag. 3. â—4 9 k Town asser pag. 31. l Towne asser pag. 30.31 How we are freed from the Law how noâ— Gattâ—kâ—r Prefat to Gods eye on Israel Martâ—n 〈◊〉 n Saltmarsh Free gracâ— pag. 154. Towâ—e asser 71.72 The place Math. 5.19 I came not to destroy the Law c. opened p Tâ—wne asser 137. q Levit. 19.3 Deut. 4.10 Deut. 5 29. 1 Chrâ— 16.30 2. Câ—ro 6.31 Neâ— 1.11 Psal. 31 1â— Pâ—al 7. â— Psâ—â— 76 1â— Esaâ— 59 19. Ieâ— 10.7 r â—rov 8. â—4 s Eccles. 9.2 Antinomians are ignorant of the Law and of our freedome from it as if the Law should command slavish feare and merâ—â—nary service t Eaton Honey combe pâ— 41 108. â—â—d cap. 3. pâ—g 25. Câ—isp vol. â— â—er u Honey combe pag. 40.108 x pag. 108. y Honey comb cap. â— pag. 77 78 79. z Towne asse 137. It cannot bee 〈◊〉 said that my spirit doth thaâ— vâ—luntarily which the command of the Law bindeth forceth unto pag. 11 12.13.14 a Psal. 73. v. 34.35 36 37.38 b Exod. 6.22 23.24 25 26 27 28. c Iob 1 9. Iob 21.15 Mal 3.14 d Rom. 7.14 e Rom. 7 14. f 1 Pet. 2.10 1 Pet. 2.16 g 1 Pet. 2.14.15 Christ freeth us not from obedience to Superiours as Antinomians insinuate if they would be plaine h Eaton Honey combe cap 3. pag. 25. i Honey combe cap. 7. pag. 138. k Honey combe cap. 4.72 l Râ—n 13.3.4 1 Pet. 2.14 l 2 Chron. 19 6. Magistrates cannot draw the sword of God against 〈◊〉 murthers adulterâ—es are oppressions of beleevers because by the Antinomian way they are not reall but imaginary sins m 1 Iob. 3.15 1 Iob. 2.8 9 10. n Towne assert 39 40. o Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 57. p Deâ—ne Ser. Of the Man of sinne pag. 9.10 11.12 q Eaton Honey combâ— â—ap â— pag. 87. 95. a Towne asser 39.10 b Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 74 â—42 cap. 32. pâ—câ— 2 c Col 3.11 d Col. 3.20 e Towne asser 41.42 f 1 Thess. 5 6 7. â— Gâ—l 5.15 Coloss. 2.6 1 Peâ— 4.2 2 Cor. 1.12 Non ego pecco sed Aâ—inus meus caro mea l Towne asser pag 35. m Eaton Hâ—ney combe caâ— 3. pag. 77. n Honey combe cap. 3 25. n Honey combe cap. 3 25. o Town asser f grace pag. 129.130 p Honey combe cap. 3. pag 2â— q Towne assert pag 40. r Towne asser grace pa. 40. a 1 Ioh. 1.8 b Ephes. 1.7 c Lev. 7. â—8 The souâ—e that eateth shall beare his iniquitiâ— Lev 20 19. Lâ—vit 5.1 17. Levit. 10.17 Levit. 21.16 Ezec. 18.19 20. Ezech 4 4. â—srael shall beare their iniquitie Esaâ— 53. â—1 Christ shall beare their iniquities that is he shall bee punished for their iniquâ—ties Levit 20 20. they shall bâ—â—re their 〈◊〉 they shall dye 〈◊〉 beareth the iniquity of the holy things of the people d 1 Sâ—m 12.13 Sinne is dayly râ—mitted 〈◊〉 tâ—mporalâ— punishment is removed e 1 Cor. 6.11 Taking away or remitting of sinne in some seâ—se a farre other thing then justification a Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 188.189 b Ioh. 11.12 c Ephes. 3.17 d Hab. 2.4 Rom 1.17 Saltmarsh Free grace 1.8 Saltmarshes reasâ—â—s to prove we are not 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 answered Saltmarsh Free grace 189. Saltmarsh ibid. 190. Saltmarsh ibid. 190. h Esai 35.6 i Math. 11.5 The order of conversion and â—f the Lords justifying the sinner How the infused habit of sanctification and the habit of faith and the act of beleeving by order of nature goe before justification k Cornwell 5â— It s not mâ—ch up or downe whether Faith be active or passive in justification a Saltmarsh Free grace cap. 34 pag. 144.145 Saltmarsh his Antinomian Method and order of bringing a sinner to Christ. b Câ—ispe vol. 3. ser. 8. pag 260 261.262 c Pag. 263. The abuse of preparations before conversion to merit or no preparation is presumption both condemned the former in Pelagians of the later in Antiominans The Antinomians condemn both the opinion the practise it self of humiliation and all preparations before that we belâ—eve and approve Pharisaicall pride in men before beleeving as selfe-righteousnesse we onely condemne the vaine opinion but opprove the duety it selfe a Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 146 147 We need Law-light to teach us our duty whether Antinomians wiâ—l or no. Saltmarsh sides with Familists b See the Bright Star Rise raigne er 21 And Theologia Germanica a Saltmarsh 143. Towne assert grace 53.54 How can good works be required as necessary conditions toward the attaining of justification salvation and blessednâ—sse since these are possessed before we can doe any good works Towne asser 144 I see little difference between merit and the reward you stand for Law-obedience did not winne God to be our God in the first covenant nor Evangelâ—ek beleeving or acting to be our God in covenant of grace The authority of God as a Law gâ—ver and of God as â— Father nâ—t contrary as Antinomians imagine Towne â—ssert pag 30. Saltmarsh ibid 148. The Gospel commandeth not any thiâ—g by the Antinomian way d Town· asser of grace pag. 140. e Saltmarsh free grace pag. 44. f Honey combe cap. 3 25. That the Gospel both commands and perswades agree friendly together but are not contâ—ary as Antiâ—omians sâ—pâ—ose g Towne asser pa. 40. Libertâ—nes call obedience to God a misâ—rie a yoake and a bondage Wherein Law rigour and Gospel-sweetnesse doe consist h Conference of M Iohn Cotton p. 17. Saltmarsh 155 156. i Saltmarsh Free grace 85. Antinomians reject all inferences and arguing in matters of faith as humane and Legall The Gospel containes precepts as well as patternes to be
followed k Saltmarsh Free grace 170 p 2. c. 37. Though we be regenerate and spirituall 〈◊〉 need we scâ—iptural teaching and the written Scriptures are not given to the flesh onely and the unrenewed part as Antinomians fancie l 1 Tim. 4.14 15. m 2 Tim. 3.14 15 16 17. n 1 Tim. 4.16 o â— Tim. 3 â—7 p Col. 3. â—6 q Rom. 1.6 r Rom. 15.4 s 1 Pet. 1. t 2 Pet. 1.3 u Vers. â— x Luk. 10 39.40.41.42 43. y Ier. 31.34 z 1 Ioh. 2 17. a Thâ—oâ—og Germanica cap. 28. p. 72. b Rise raigne er 4.5 c Town â—sser grace pag. 35. d Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 148.149 Every thing singular and rare in the covenant of grace a Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 15â— 153 Saltmarsh findeth fault with the holy Ghost because he termeth the Gospel a Covenaâ—t b Saltmarsh Freâ— grace 〈◊〉 153.154 a Saltmarsh Free grace 127. There are no conditions in us moving God to be our God but the covenant takes its rise and spring from free grace in God No antecedent condition on mans part in the covenant of works as Antinomians dreame 2. Mistake how the covenant of grace is eternall b Sâ—ltmarsh Free grace pâ—g 123. Crispe Ser. on the Cove c Ephes. 2.1.2 d Tit. 3.3 See 1 Tim. 1 13. 1 Cor. 6 9 10 11. e Honey combe cap. 5.87.95 Saltmarsh Free grace 57 79. Denne Ser. Of the Man of sinne pag. 9.10 11.12 â— Towne asser grace pa. 39.40 f Saltmaâ—sh Free grace 125 126.3 Mistake How the covenant is made with Christ in the Antinomian way of Libertinâ—sme g Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 84. The Antinomians Conversion Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 177.178 b Saltmarsh How meer commands from the Word cannot worke a chaâ—ge How the Law is in the heart by nature c Saltmarsh Free grace 178. Naturall men cannot propose a supernatuend to themselves Pag. 179. How our performances prevaile not or prevaile with God b Iam. 5.16.17 c Mat. 17.21 d Rom. 8.23.24.25 e Saltmarsh Free grace 179. Who looke on Christ in the by f Rise reigne g 1 Thes. 5.17 18. h 1 Cor. 1â— 5â— i 1 Tim. 6. â—7 k Luk. 16.9 Antiominans hold it legal service to be obliged in holy performances to any written rule of the Word but only to the Spirit l Saltmarsh Free grace 180. m Phil. ver 18 n Rom. 1 3â— o 2 Tim. 3.3 p 1 Thes 4 6. q Simplicities deâ—ence against Siâ—ver headed 〈◊〉 p. 22. r Pag. â—3 s Act. 1â— 9 s Act. 1â— 9 t Act. 15. â—1 u Rom. 4.1.2 3 4 5 6 7 8. x Saltmarsh 189. How sin and sanctifâ—catio is a measure of forgivenes and how not and the Antinomian 〈◊〉 thereof What Peace is y Rise raigne er 68. The doctrine of saving faith utterly corrupted by the Antinomians a Ier 2 3â— Antinomians teach presumption in stead of faith b Ier. 31.8 Hosea 8.9 c Ier. 2.23 24. d Ioh. 9.41 e Ioh. 9 2.39.10 Math. 13 14.1â— f Ioh. 5 44. g Saltmarsh Free grace 192. Faith only and no other duty commanded in the Gospel by the Antinomian way Antinomians dissemble in that they say not downe right that the beleever cannot sin and the beleevers lying and whoring is not lying and whoring h Rise raigne unsavo speech er â— i Saltmarsh Free grace p. 185. Antinomians faith is to beleeve the universall Election and Redemption all and every one k Saltmarsh fr. gr 1â—2 Saltmarshâ—s reasons for immediate beleeving without all preparations removed Saltmarsh fr. gr 186. Who invited immediatly to come Esa. 55.1 Saltmarsh 186. Object 6. How Christ calleth not the righteous but sinners to repentance Christ calleth not sinners as sinners nor all sinners to repentance We teach not that men are converted because they are in their apprehension sinners Pag. 187. Onely free grace preparations neither before time nor in time are the cause or condition or reason for which sinners are converted or ordained for conversion Saltmarsh Free grace pa. 192. Doing because Christ hath redeemed and saved not contrary but sweetly subordinate to doing that wee may be possessed in the purchased Redemption a Gâ—lat 6. b Col. 3. â—â— c Ioh. 21.17 d 1 Pet. 5.4 e 2 Ioh. 8. How the way to heaven is sweet and easie yet not so short as â—ntinomians say f Math 7.21 Maâ—h 12 50. g Phil. 3 12 13. h 1 Cor. 9.23 24 25 26. i Lâ—k 13.24 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k 2 Tim. 4 7. Rev. 2.7.17.26 Rev. 2 12.21 Rev. â— 9 n Hebr. 12 4â— o Mâ—t. 16.24 25. Iâ—m 1.12 p 1 Cor 15.58 q Gal. 6.6.8 Math. 13. ver 4. â—6 Acts 14.22 s Râ—â— 2.9 Act. 20. â—9 t Math. 24â— 2.43 Mâ—â— 1â— 29 u 1 Ioh. 5.3 Saltmarsh 194. x Iam 2.20 y Iam 2 13 14 15. c. 1 Ioh. 3.17 1 Ioh. 2.9 10 11. Rom. 12.1 2 3 4. 1 Thess. 4. â— 2 3 4. Col 3 1 2 3 4 5 c. Ephes 5.1 2 c. Saltmarsh Free grace 19 4. a Eaton Hâ—ney combâ— câ— 8. pag. 163. Towne assert of grace 131. Saltmâ—rsh Free grace pag. â— 6. b Rise raigne er 1.2 c Rise raigne er 7.8.15.18 d Rise raign er 22. e Rise raigne er 2. e Râ—se raigne er 2. f er 11. g Rise raigne e. 36. h Rise raigne unsavory speech er 4. i Ioh. â— 6 k Râ— 6.7 18 l 2 â—or 3.17 m Psal. 119. vers 45 n Rom. 5.2 1 Pet. 1 8. o Pâ—â—l 3.4 Psal. â— 1 Rom. 7. â—2 p Psalm 119 q Psal. 16.7 â— r â—sa 119.30 s Towne asser grace pag. 129. t Saltmâ—rsh Free grace 140. u Honey combe cap. 3. pag. 25. x Towne asser grace pa 39.40 Honey combe cap. 5. pag 87. Denne Ser. Of the Man of sinne pag. 9.10 11. Saltmarsh Free grace p. 74.75.142 a Honey combe ca. 13.394.395.396.397 Our active glorifying of God in acts of sanctification accepted in the sight of God b Revel 2.9 c Luk. 1.74.75 d Col. 3.13 e 2 Cor 4.2 f Psal. 130.3 Psal. 143.2 a Honey combe ca. 1. p. 339.340 341. Sanctification makes Saints as well as justification b Honey combe ca. 1â— 340 Saltmarsh borrowing Eatons words hath the same free grace pa. 62.63 Dennes ser. of the Man of sinne pag. 9.11 c Honey combe 339. d Câ—nt 4.9 e Cant 7. â— 2 â— 3 4 â— f Phil 4.8 g Heb. 13.16 h Psal. 51.10 i Iam. â— 16 1 Ioh 1.9 k Math. 6.11 l Psal. 119.1 m Psal. 12.1 n Psal. 106.3 o Iâ—h 13 77. p Rev. 22.14 q Mat. 14.23 â—4 a Paral I Libertines Familists Antinomians agree in that all deny there should be sense of sinne in belâ—evers Câ—lvin in iâ—struct adv Libâ—rt ca. 8 450 451.452 Si Deâ— sumus veterem hominem in nobis crucifgâ—â—oportere veterem Adamâ—m inteâ—ire Calvin Ibid. 451. Quia hoc Adami peccatum suit commedere de fructu scientiae boni ac mali fic ex liberâ—inorum sententia veterem Aâ—amum mortificare